IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-S)

1=
1.25

|J0

2.2

■u

12.0

1.4

Photographic

^^Sdences

Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580

(716) 872-4S03

7<\^

CIHM/ICMH

Microfiche

Series.

CIHIVI/ICMH
Collection de
microfiches.

Canadian Institute for Historical IVIicroreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques

Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques

The institute has attempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. Features of this
copy which may be bibliographically unique,
which may alter any of the images in the
reproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checked beiow.

□

Coloured covers/
Couverture de couleur

I I Covers damaged/

Couverture endommagie

Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture restaur6e et/ou peliicuiie

I I Cover title missing/

Le titre de couverture manque

□ Coloured maps/
Cartes gdographiques en couleur

Coloured init (i.e. other than blue or black)/
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire)

r~| Coloured plates and/or illustrations/

Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur

Bound with other material/
Rell6 avec d'autres documents

Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion
along interior margin/

La re liure serr6e peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
distortion le long de la marge intirieure

Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout6e^
lorsd'une restauration apparaissent dans le texe
mais, lorsque cela dtait possible, ces pages n'ont
pas 6t6 fiimies.

Additional comments:/
Commentaires suppl6mentaires:

L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire
qu'il lui a 6ti possible de se procurer. Les details
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans la mithode normale de filmage
sont indiqute ci-dessous.

I I Coloured pages/

Pages de couleur

Pages damaged/
Pages endommagies

□ Pages restored and/or laminated/
Pages restaurdes et/ou pellicul6es

Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/
Pages dicoior^es, tachet^es ou piqudes

□ Pages detached/
Pages ddtachdes

Showthrough/
Transparence

I j Quality of print varies/

Quality inigaie de I'impression

Includes supplementary material/
Comprend du materiel suppldmentaire

Only edition available/
Seule Mition disponible

Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata
slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totalement ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata. une pelure,
etc., ont 6X6 film6es 6 nouveau de fa^on 6
obtenir la meilleure image possible.

This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/

Ce document est fiimd au taux de reduction indiqu6 ci-dessous.

10X

14X

18X

22X

26X

30X

12X

16X

20X

24X

28X

32X

laire
B details
lues du
It modifier
iger une
e filmage

The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks
to the generosity of:

National Library of Canada

The images appearing here are the best quality
possible considering the condition and legibility
of the original copy and in keeping with the
filming contract specifications.

L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grAce d la
gAnirositA de:

Bibliothdque nationale du Canada

Les images suivantes ont 4t4 reproduites avec le
plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et
de la netteti de I'exempiaire fllm6, et en
conformity avec les conditions du contrat de
filmage.

1/
u6es

Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed
beginning with the front cover and ending on
the last page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All
other original copies are filmed beginning on the
first page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, and ending on the last page with a printed
or illustrated impression.

Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en
papier est imprimie sont fiimts en commen9ant
par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la
dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second
plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires
originaux sont fiimis en tommenpant par la
premiere page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par
la dernidre page qui comporte une telle
empreinte.

The last recorded frame on each microfiche
shall contain the symbol —»• (meaning "CON-
TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"),
whichever applies.

Un des symboles suivants apparaTtra sur la
derniire image de cheque microfiche, selon le
cas: le symbole -^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le
symbole V signifie "FIN".

lire

Maps, plates, charts, etc., may b^ ii'med at
different reduction ratios. Those too large to be
entirely included in one exposure are filmed
beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to
right and top to bottom, as many frames as
required. The following diagrams illustrate the
method:

Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre
filmte d des taux de rMuction diffirents.
Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre
reproduit en un seul clich6, il est film6 A partir
de I'angle sup^rieur gauche, de gauche d droite,
et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre
d'images nicessaire. Les diagrammes suivants
illustrent la m6thode.

ay errata
ed to

me pelure,

agon d

32X

Vrii'iS5'*-!'."«K^r«'3i'tt^V

Christ Blessing Little Children

... V^w--3S5^^:?i«^4Si«>«;J^s«f ,

Cif c of €bri$t

for m Vouiid

By Qeorge Cuaindtoii oieea*
erm tmu $impiy IM, $c.

"I came down from Heaven. I came forth from the Father
itnd am com* into the world : again I leave the world and go
to the Father"— /««* Chriit.

TORONTO : THE WESTMINSTER COMPANY,
LIMITEDirCONFEDERATION LIFE BUILDINa

1899

_.. ..m,-!f.,U'.

Entered according to the Act of the Parliament of Canada, in the year
one thousand eight hundred and ninety-nine, by The Westminster Co.,
Limited, Toronto, in the office of the Minister of Agriculture at Ottawa.

AUTHOR'S PREFATORY NOTE

A life-size, marble statue of the Christ was to me the
most interesting object in the art collection of the Colum-
bian Exposition. Never-tiring visits, and different stand-
points on its level and from the gallery above, gave oppor-
tunity for discovering new and varied beauties.

A young admirer, though seeing it from a single
standpoint, unconsciously revealed her appreciative spirit
by the tone and manner as well as the words of her sub-
dued exclamation, '• Isn't it beautifu^ ! '*

Such is the view we woul^. have al! the young take
of the Christ. To secure It, we must place ourselves, not
' ' above ' ' their standpoint, but on a " level ' ' with them,
measuring their field of vision, and pointing to what is
within it ; meanwhile endeavoring to enlarge its scope.

The publishers of this volume, contemplating a
series of Christian Biographies, have fittingly arranged that
the first shall be of Him who is the Inspirer of all worthy
lives.

In consenting to undertake this work, I am not
unmindful of the declaration that, "Whoever thinks him-
self capable of rewriting the story of the Gospels does not
understand them." But that attempt is not herein made.
The purpose, however short of fulfilment, is to direct atten-
tion to such phases of the life and character of our Lord a

author's prefatory note

can be appreciated by the young, and to such of His teach-
ings as are adapted to their needs. In short, it is to pre-
sent Him as the God-man, the Great Teacher, the Perfect
Example and the only Saviour, in a simple, connected nar-
rative of His life on the earth.

A journey through the Holy Land has helped to
make that life real and vivid ; while such Christian scholar-
ship as that of Farrar, Ge?kie, Andrews, Edersheim and
Stalker, has greatly aided in its interpretation.

The author, standing by the side of the young,
where most of his life has been spent, hopes and prays
that, by the Holy Spirit's a!d, they may gain such a view of
our Lord as will cause them to echo the exclamation before
the Columbian statue, " /j»'/ // beautiful !''

G. L. W.

. « ..' , • •

teach-

:o pre-

^erfect

- ■•

d nar-

CHAPTER

)ed to

II
III

holar-

IV
V

1 and

v^HH

VII

VIII

oung,

prays

'^m XI

iew of

JH ^^^

^B XIII

Defore

XIV

XVI

XVII
1 XVIII

^B XIX

XXI

XXII

XXIII

XXIV

XXV

XXVI

XXVII

:' ■■■''■ V ;■.,.:■■ -

XXVIII

'^l

XXIX
XXX

M XXXI

m XXXII

vnl

XXXIII

XXXIV

XXXV

XXXVI

XXXVII

XXXVIII
XXXIX

CONTENTS

The Land Where Jes is Lived .

The Shepherds' Plain ....

The Manger of Bethiehem

The infant Jesus in the Temple

The Star of Bethlehem

The Flight Ii.ito Egypt ....

The Early Piome of Jesus .

The First Journey to Jerusalem

In the House of His Heavenly Father

Jesus the Carpenter ....

John the Baptist ....

The Baptism and Temptation of Jesus .

First Disciples

The Lamb of God . ....

The First Miracle ....

Beautiful Land and Sea

In His Temple. Nicodemus

Atthe Well of Sychar ....

Healing of a Nobleman's Son .

Rejected at Nazareth ....

The Fool of Bethesda

Draught of Fishes

A Sabbath in Capernaum .

A Leper and a Paralytic Healed .

The Call of Maithew— The Twelve Apostles

The Sermon on the Mount

Healing of the Centurion's Servant .

R&.ising of the Widow's Son . ,

Penitent Woman Forgiven

Christ Stilling the Tempest .

Raising of Jairus' Daughter ....

Second Visit to Nazareth — Mission of the Twelve

Death of John the Baptist

Seeking Rest ......

Five Thousand Guests

Walking on the Sea ....

Christ the Bread of Life— A Heathen's Faith— At His

Feet

The Deaf Made to Hear, and the Blind to See
Four Thousand Guests—" Thou Art the Christ "

PAGR
9

22
25

48
58
63

77
81

105

III

115
123
128
133

137
141

M5
149

154
158
161
168

173
177

185

187

193
197

202

209
213

217

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

XI The Transfiguration— Lunatic Boy Healed

XLI The Child in the Midst

XLII The Home in Bethany .

XLHI The Feast of Tabernacles

XLIV Healing of a Man Born Blind

XLV The Shepherd— Saviour .

XLVI The Lord's Prayer

XLVII The Good Samaritan

XLVI 1 1 Parable of the Lost Sheep

XLIX The Prodigal Son

L Dives and Lazarus — The Pharisee and the Publican

LI The Raising of Lazarus

LII Christ Blessing the Little Children ....

LIII The Rich Young Ruler — The Request of James and

John

LIV Zacchaeus

LV Bartimaeus

LVI The Feast of Bethany

. LVII The First Palm Sunday

LVIII The Children's Hosannas

LIX Farewell to the Temple— The Traitor and the Rulers

LX The Upper Room

LXI Parting Words

LXII Gethsemane

LXIII Christ Before the Priests and the Sanhedrin

LXIV " Suffered Under Pontius Pilate " .

LXV " Crucified, Dead and Buried "

LXVI "He Is Risen"

LXVII Mary at the Tomb — The Roman Guard— Jesus and

LXVIII Emmaus. " It is I Myself "

LXIX On the Sea Shore

LXX '■' Feed My Lambs "

LXXI On a Mountain in Galilee .....

LXXII The Ascension

PAr.B
222
229

234
238

249

254

260

265
267

273

276

283

289
293
297
301

308
315

318

321
328
331

337
344
352
365

369
376
381
385
390
3^5

^-^

ILLUSTRATIONS

Jesus Blessing Little Children
Map of the Land Where Jesus Lived
Ruth Gleaning ....
The Infant Jesus ....
The Infant Jesus in the Temple .
The Star of Bethlehem

The Magi

The Flight into Egypt
The Child in the Carpenter's Shop
God's Holy Commandment
The Journey to Jerusalem .
The Boy Jesus in t».e Temple .
Jesus' Farewell to His Mother

Nazareth

Preaching of John the Baptist

The River Jordan and John the Baptist

The Lord's Messenger (John and the Lamb)

The Wedding Feast at Cana .

Turning the Water into Wine

The Sea of Galilee .

Christ Driving Out the Money Change

Christ and the Woman of Samaria

Cana in Galilee ....

Christ in the Synagogue .

The Pool of Bethesda .

The Draught of Fishes .

Christ Htdling the Palsied Man .

Christ at Prayer

The Sermon on the Mount .

Raising of the Widow's Son

Penitent and Forgiven .

Christ in the Storm .

Capernaum

The Raising of Jairus' Daughter
Christ Healing the Sick
Ruins of Bethsaida .
Christ Feeding the Multitude
Christ Walking on the Water .

Sidon

Christ Healing the Blind .

pac;r
Frontispiece

23
28

34
39
44
50

55
60

71
76

87
92
98
103
108
114
119
124
130

135
140
146

151
156
162
167
172
178

183
188

194
199
204
210

215

« '

ILLUSTRATIONS

Region of Cesarea Philippi and Mount Hurmoii

The Transfiguration ....

The Child in the Midst

Jesus, Mary and Martha .

" Never Man Spake Like this Man"

The Li^ht of the World . '

The (Jood Shepherd .

" Hallowed Be Thy Name "

The (iood Samaritan .

The Prodigal Son

The Pharisee and the Publican

The Raising of Lazarus .

Christ Blessing Little Children

Christ and the Rich Young Ruler

Jericho

Bethany

Mary Anointing Jesus' Feet .

Triumphal Entry into Jerusalem

Jerusalem ....

Washing the Disciples' Feet

The Last Supper .

Christ in Gethsemane

The Betrayal

Peter's Denial ....

Christ Before Pilate

Bearing the Cross

The Crucifixion .

The Burial

The Angel and the Women at the Tomb
Mary and Jesus .....
Christ and Disciples on the Way to Emmaus
Christ's Charge to St. Peter
On a Mountain in Galilee ....
The Ascension

PACK

220
226

231
236
242
247

2.S2

25«
263
268
274
279
284
290

300
306

316
322

332
338

343
348
354
3^9
364
370
375
380
386

391
396

. V 1— *Ttr^ rr«3ir:r *ji:=:»-'

Chapter I

The Land Where Jesus Ltved

There is a land, far away from our American
homes, which has many names. Each of them
reminds us of a part of its history — of the differ-
ent things which have there happened.

One of these names was given twenty-five
hundred years ago by God Himself. He told a
prophet that He had " espied " it, looking down
from heaven upon it, as a good land for His people,
the Jews. He called it '* the Glory of all Lands,"
because of its beauty and goodness, and the
wonderful works He there performed.

But it had a greater glory when He sent His
son Jesus from heaven to make it His earthly
home, and to do there greater wonders than He
Himself had done. In it Jesus lived the only
holy life in our world. So we call it "The Holy
Land."

We might think of such a country as great
in size ; as the little boy thought Alexander the
Great, having such a name and doing mighty

A Life of Christ

things, must be as large as Goliath. But things
of the greatest value may be small in size. A
diamond is of more interest to us than a piece of
coal a thousand times as large. A little hum-
ming-bird, called "a winged jewel," flitting from
bush to bush, pleases us more than a huge owl
perched lazily upon a tree.

The Holy Land is a small country for its
history. The greatest length is one hundred and
eighty miles. An even width would be about
sixty-five miles. From many a height the whole
breadth of the land can be seen. It is not as
large as Massachusetts or Connecticut. Yet
within these narrow bounds are rounded hills ;
and rugged, lofty mountains with deep valleys ;
fruitful fields and barren deserts ; rivers, lakes and
upon and around which have happened the

seas

most wonderful things in the history of the world.
On the northern boundaries are the Moun-
tains of Lebanon ; on the east, the waters of the
Sea of Galilee, the river Jordan, and the Dead
Sea, separating it from the vast plains beyond ;
on the south, barren deserts ; and on the west,
the Mediterranean Sea, called by the people of
long ago the Great Sea, because they did not
know of the greater oceans.

I ;

■ftrjrr^Mgj'-q Ullj'jy

The Land Where Jesus Lived

Parts of tl J Holy Land are very beautiful,
not more so than many other countries, but as a
great contrast to the barren regions around it.

The climate is varied, but generally warm
or temperate. In winter there is no ice. The
brooks become torrents because of heavy rains.
The night winds are cold. Some mountain tops
are always covered with snow, while there are
valleys into which it never falls. Even in Janu-
ary groves and meadows show the buddings of
spring. The almond, peach and orange trees
blossom. Such flowers as the anemone, crocus,
narcissus, hyacinth, lily and violet begin to
bloom. Sometimes even corn appears above the
ground. In spring the w\\d tulips and poppies,
and other flowers of brilliant colors, ''clothe the
land with a dress of scarlet." But after a few
weeks they wither in the burning rays of the sun,
and the hot wind called sirocco.

So varied is the climate that the productions
ot all countries can grow within its borders — fig-
trees and grape-vines on the sunny slopes of the
south, and cedars among the rocks of the north.

A boy from a distant land where he gathered
apples, plums and quinces, and one from another
country where he gathered pomegranates, bananas

A Life of Christ

and almonds, could meet in the Holy Land, and
from neighboring trees pluck such fruits as they
had at home. They could play and rest under
the shadows of oaks, maples, palms, evergreens,
sycamores, fig and olive trees, such as are found
in different parts of the. world.

If we should now journey through the Holy
Land, we would find its cities, villages and people
greatly changed from what they were in the time
of Christ. He is no longer there, but the coun-
try, though changed in appearance, is still the
same. We know where He journeyed and where
He often stayed. I was permitted to go from
place to place in which He had been, and read
from my Bible of the things He said and did.

And now, with the aid of the map prepared
for this book, I ask my young readers to follow
me in thought through the land where Jesus
lived.

ill

fr^W.-'nibar--^

HI 51

Chapter II

The Shepherds' Plain
Bethlehem

In the Holy Land is a little plain, to which
thousands of people go every year to see where
happened some of the things of which the Bible
tells.

More than thirty-six hundred years ago there
stood upon it a small house for shepherds when
tending their flocks. It was called ** The Tower
of the Flock."

One day a traveler came, an old man with a
young son, whom he greatly loved, and pitched
his tent near the tower. They were both sad,
because the mother had just died and been buried
near the plain, by the road-side, where multitudes
now go to visit her grave, thinking of her and of
the beautiful and good son. The father's name
was Jacob ; the son's, Joseph.

Four hundred years later we find a lovely
woman named Ruth gathering barley on the
plain. She is remembered for her ^^oodness ;

The Shepherds^ Plain

and also because among her children's children
there was a shepherd boy who watched his sheep
where she had gleaned among the sheaves. He
tended them when lying down, led them to the
quiet brook for drink, and defended them from
the lions and bears that came down from the
dark valleys of the mountains. What he did for
his sheep reminded him of what God did for him,
and so he sang, "The Lord is my Shepherd.*'
His name was David.

We are told that he was ** ruddy*' and of *'a
beautiful countenance." But there was some-
thing better than that : he was good like Joseph
and Ruth. As Joseph went from that plain to
become at last the ruler of Egypt, so David went
from the same spot to become at last a Jewish
king. Among his children's children there was
to be a more wonderful child than Joseph oi he.

A thousand years after David lived, the little
plain had its greatest glory. We are told a third
time of its flocks and shepherds. Six miles from
it was God's Temple in Jerusalem, where lambs
were used in worshipping Him. They must be
perfect lambs, not sickly nor with broken bones ;
and so the shepherds were very careful of them.
These men were not common shepherds, but

■■■m

A Life of Christ

m i

somewhat like the priests in the Temple. They
were good men, who had read and believed the
promises in the Old Testament that the Messiah,
whom we call Jesus, would come. They did not
know exactly when or how He would appear.
They were not looking for him one night, when
they were watching their flocks, nor thinking He
was near the plain. They were doing just as the
shepherds of the Tower, or as David had done in
the same field long before. Dressed in coarse
cloth, or sheepskins with wool inside, with their
loose cloaks around them, and bright-colored
kerchiefs on their heads, they sat around the fire
they had made to keep them warm in the chilly
night, and to scare away the wild animals which
were first prowling in the distance, and then
lurking nearer for the lambs of the fold.

The moon and stars shone brighter than in
our American skies. But they beheld a light
about them brighter than sun or moon or fire. It
was such a light as w^e have never seen. It was
called '' the glory of the Lord."

: But this was not all. An angel of the Lord
stood before them. He was a messenger from
heaven sent to tell them that the Messiah, Jesus,
whom they expected, had come, and how He had

The Shepherds^ Plain

come, and where they might find Kim. So sud-
denly did the angel appear, so holy did he seem,
so different from themselves, that they were
greatly afraid. But, with a kind look and a
tender voice, he bade them "Fear not." Then
with an earnest tone he cried, ** Behold," by w^hich
he meant that he had something very important
to tell them. They listened, wondering what it
could be. He said, "I bring you good tidings of
great joy." Then they wondered yet more. He
told them that the good news was not for them
only, but for ''all people." Let us listen as if we
heard the angel telling the glad tidings to us as
well as to the shepherds on the plain, in these
words, " Unto you is born this day, in the
City of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the
Lord."

As the shepherds listened to the words of the
angel, their great fear was turned to great joy.
They were very glad to know that the babe was
only a mile from them, in the City of David,
which is Bethlehem. It was called the City of
David because he was born there. The angel
saw how deeply interested they were, and thought
they would immediately go into the town and
look for the infant child. So he told them where

4i.i

* ■','■■

f^l

'^.■*''-',- ■ ■■" ^- :<■' ■'>■' "' ' ' ,■ .

V J

Ruth Gleaning

lilf

The Shepherds^ Plain

they could find it — in a manger — and this would
prove that all he said was true.

This seemjed like a strange place in which to
Vook for such a child. But Mary, its mother, and
Joseph, her husband, having come from their
hom€ in Nazareth, could find no room at the
Bethlehem inn, because it was full of people ; so
they had to do as other travelers often did in that
country — they stayed in a stable. This was often
a cave adjoining the inn. In such a place the babe
would be found.

Before the angel had left the shepherds they
were astonished again, at a more glorious sight
than he had been. It was such as none but these
shepherds ever beheld. Far up in the sky they
saw something like a cloud descending swiftly
toward them. It was so bright that the moon and
stars were dim. But soon they knew that it was
not a cloud, but a multitude of angels. The sky
was hidden by their outstretched wings, on which
they came nearer and nearer to the earth. Their
brightness lighted up the plain as if the sun had
risen before the hour for break of day. Then the
stillness of the night was broken by the sound of
their voices— strange, sweet voices, such as those
shepherds only have ever heard. Their music was

A Life of Christ

purer and sweeter far than any of Sabbath-school,
church or cathedrpl. T*- "r^s the music of heaven,
such as holy beings * cixder around the throne of
God.

Their downward flight ended, and, like birds,
they poised on their great, white, soft wings over
the plain untouched by their holy feet, while their
song floated over it and the sleeping town of
Bethlehem. They sang of the babe in the man-
ger, the Christ-Child, and this was their song :
** Glory to God in the highest, and on earth
peace, good wil! toward men." And so they
were the first to sing the Christmas carol that
old and young have sung for nineteen hundred
years.

The story is beautifully told in a hymn :

* * It came upon the midnight clear,

That glorious song of old;
From angels bending near the earth,

To touch their harps of gold.
Peace on the earth, good -will to men.

From heaven's all-gracious king ;
The worM in solemn stillness lay

To hear the angels sing. ' '

When they had finished their song, they soared
away, a happy band, because of their love to God,

tjrrx'SKirl-iiSrjffc-

The Shepherds' Main

and to men whom they had taught to sing His
praise. The shepherds, full of joy and wonder,
watched them as they rose from the plain and
disappeared beyond the moon and stars, which
again shone with their own brightness in that
midnight sky.

• ■ h

Chapter III

The Manger of Bethlehem
Bethlehem

"And it came to pass, as the angels were
gone away from them into heaven, the shepherds
said one to. another, * Let us now go even unto
Bethlehem and see this thing which the Lord hath
made known unto us.' "

We are tcJd that they went "with haste." No
wonder ; for joy quickened their steps. They
ran as children do on a pleasing errand. How
short seemed the mile between the spot on the
plain where the angel had stood and the place of
which he had told them, where they would '* find
the Babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in
a manger." They thought not of weariness as
they climbed the steep hill of Bethlehem to its
whitened walls of stone, so clear in the moonlight.
The watchman at the gate must have wondered
at the nighdy visitors, until hurriedly told why
they had come.

They reached the opening of the cave-stable,

H ' U <i

The Infant Jesus

I • I.

A Life of Christ

in which hung the lamp that lighted them dimly
to the spot where '* they found Mary and Joseph,
and the Babe lying in a manger." No bright
angels made music over it. No light shone about
its head as '' the glory of the Lord " shone about
the shepherds on the plain. But in that manger
was the Babe of whom the angel had told the
glad tidings. In that little body was the Spirit
from heaven — the Child whom he called *' Saviour,
Christ and Lord." When you have learned
more of it, you will understand why such names
were given. Each of them has a meaning of what
it was to become. As Joseph went from the
plain to become at last the ruler of Egypt, and
David a Jewish king, so the Babe of Bethlehem,
whom the angel called the Lord, was to become a
greater King than Joseph or David — a King of
another kind. But at first we are to think of Him,
not as a great king, but as a little child, with a
body and a spirit like any other ; living and grow-
ing and learning, like all other children ; but
without thinking or saying or doing anything
wrong. In these things every child should try to
be like him.

I'M

i{ i.n

Chapter IV

The Infant Jesus in the Temple
Jerusalem

We have called the infant child in Bethlehem
by the name of Jesus. Why did He have that
name ? Before He was born an an^el had said to
Mary, His mother, *'Thou shalt call His name
Jesus." An angel had also said to Joseph,
*'Thou shalt call His name Jesus, for He shall
save the people, from their sins." The word
Jesus means Saviour, He saves people from
their sins by teaching them how to be good, and
by helping them to be good. If men repent of
their sins He forgives them and saves them from
much sorrow while they live, and from all trouble
and sorrow after death. He was the Saviour on
earth and is now the Saviour in heaven.

This is why the angel on the plain told the
shepherds that a Saviour wa born. He might
have said that Jesus was born. That child was
the Son of God. As His Father in heaven had
told the an^el to tell Mary and Joseph what He

, #1

I -t

'-^-^T'-^^^^'^f'^ssiea^'^'M-^ p. -..ii

!:!

■ I

I 1
ij

A Life of Christ

should be called on earth, there was no need for
them to choose a name. But when He was eight
days old, they did as all Jewish parents did : they
had a solemn service and fixed the name the child
should always have, as is done now when a child
is baptized. They called his name Jesus.

In the Holy Land lived a great nation, differ-
ent from all other peoples in the world. God did
for them what He did for no others : so they
were called God's people. They were the Jews.

The largest and most beautiful city in their
Holy Land was Jerusalem, six miles from Beth-
lehem. God did wonderful things in it. It was
the city of the world where He was worshipped.
So it was called the Holy City.

There was in it a beautiful house for His
worship, a Holy House, called the Temple, and
the Lord's House.

Jesus came from heaven to God's people, to
the Holy Land, the Holy City, and the Holy
House. He, who was called the Lord of the
Temple, entered the Temple of the Lord. He
was brought there by Joseph and Mary when He
was nearly six weeks old. Like other Jewish
mothers she took Him there to show her happi-
ness and thankfulness that the little boy had been

b
bi

4 .1 U rt, ; -assfx:^

^ !•

TTie Infant Jesus in the Temple 27

given to her, and that she wished Him to be a
child of God, Ipving, obeying and serving Him
as long as he lived.

It was a Jewish law that when a mother
brought her child to the Temple, she should also
bring an offeriiig, or present. If she were rich
she brought a lamb ; but if poor, two doves, which
cost but little. With the first boy-child she also
gave a piece of money. Joseph and Mary were too
poor to give a lamb, so they gave two doves with
the money when they brought Jesus to the Temple.

Standing before it, they listened for the sound
of three silver trumpets blown three times within,
to tell the waiting people that it was time for the
morning service to begin. Then the great outer
doors slowly opened, and Joseph and Mary,
with the infant Jesus, reverently entered. They
ascended the white steps and went between mar-
ble pillars of diffjgrent colors : then through a
wide court paved with marble of all colors, to a
building of pure white marble. A^ last they went
through a gate called Beautiful, and then through
another called Nicanor, which might have been
named More Beautiful.

They waited until white-robed priests came
to meet them. Other mothers besides Mary were

•■ §

"»-^ i<3»Wv^w»5¥^-^^?v>

The Infant Jesus in the Temple.

The Infant Jesus in the Temple 29

there with little children. No one thought she
was different from them, or that her little boy
was more wonderful than any other child in the
temple that morning, or than all the other children
in the world.

The sound of the organ, which could be heard
throughout the vast temple, called the parents to
bring the children to a priest, called a Rabbi.
Joseph gave to him the money he had brought,
and then prayed, saying : ** Blessed art Thou, Q
Lord our God, King of the Universe." The
Rabbi took the coin and passed it around the
child's head, upon which he put his hands, and
prayed, saying: ** God keep thee from all evil
and save thy soul." That Rabbi did not know
for whom he was praying. It was the only one
of all children and all people who would never
sin, and the only one through whom all others
must be saved.

There was in Jerusalem an old man named
Simeon, wiser than any priest or Rabbi, because
he not only studied the Scriptures, but was also
taught by the Spirit of God, who told him that
he should not die until he had seen the promised
Saviour.. He believed God, and was waiting for
the wonderful sight.

*•? %

» i ; ■ *

I !

A Life of Christ

The day for which he had been waiting had
now come. "And he came by the Spirit into
the Temple, and when the parents brought in the
child Jesus," he understood who it was. Mary
saw the venerable, white-hairfed old man, perhaps
tottering on his staff, coming toward her with a
kind and joyful look upon her and her child.
He tenderly ** took Him up in his arms." She
listened, as only Mary could, as he ''btessed
God, and said, ' Lord, now lettest Thou Thy
servant depart in peace, according to Thy word,
for mine eyes have seen thy salvation,'" by which
he meant that he had seen the promised Saviour.

Then he told Mary of things that would hap-
pen to her and her child. As she had remem-
bered and thought about what the shepherds had
told her in the stable, she ''marveled at those things
which were spoken " by Simeon in the Temple.

But the good old prophet was not the only
one to rejoice over the infant Saviour, and to
speak of Him. We are told that '* there was one
Anna, a prophetess : she was of great age, which
departed not from the temple, worshipping night
and day, and, coming up at that very hour, she
gave thanks unto God, and spake of Him"
whom Simeon held in his arms.

Chapter V

The Star of Bethlehem

Bethlehem

In a country far east of the Holy Land lived
wise men called Magi, who knew many things,
and believed many others, about which they did
not certainly know. They studied much about
the stars. When they saw anything unusual in
the sky, they thought some strange thing would
happen on the earth. They believed that the stars
had something to do with the lives of men. They
thought that if a certain star was in a certain place
in the sky when a child was born, it showed
whether good or bad things would happen to the
child when it was older.

They had learned something about the Saviour,
whom the Jews expected as their king. Their
Scriptures, which we call the Old Testament of
the Bible, told of His coming. They called Him the
Messiah. But neither the Jews nor the Magi
understood when He would appear.

When Jesus was born in Bethlehem, these

i' < . ? .

t
I 1

A Life of Christ

Wise Men, In their distant country, saw some-
thing strange in the sky. It was a bright star,
different from all other stars. They wondered ^
what it meant — what strange thing had happened
and where, and whose star it was. Perhaps God
Himself told them in some way that the Messiah
had come, and that somewhere He could be found
as a babe ; but they did not understand that it was
in Bethlehem.

We do not know how long the star shone, but
probably not long. As the Holy Land was the
country of the jews, the Magi thought that He
who was born their kincr could there be found.
As Jerusalem was the capital of the Holy Land,
they thought they would seek Him there. So some
of them started to honor Him as a kinof and wor-
ship him as God. We do not know how many
went. Some think there were twelve ; others,
only three ; of whom one was an old man, another
a very young man, and the third a middle-aged
man. Some think they were kings. They needed
no star for a guide. They must go on camels,
carrying food and water for their long, hot, weary,
desert journey. They must take spears and
swords for defence from robbers, who might take
the gold and costly things they carried.

-^^— vfH*

The Star of Bethtehetn

So, as the shepherds went with haste from the
plain to see Him whom the angel called "the
Lord," the Wise Men went from their eastern
home to Jerusalem to see and worship the same
child, whom they called "the King."

Some have thought that the star went before
them and led the way ; probably it disappeared
before they started, but appeared again.

At last they reached the Holy Land, and from
a mount called Olivet they looked down upon the
Holy City and upon the Holy House, from which
the Holy Child had been carried back to Bethle-
hem. Their long, tedious journey was ended.
They thought that soon they would see the infant
King. They supposed the people of the city knew
where He was, and rejoiced in His coming. But
they were disappointed. They saw no flag or
other signal, such as is raised on a palace in which
there is an infant child who is to become a king.
No anofel was there to tell them He was "in the
city of David," as one had told the shepherds on
the plain. No heavenly host was praising God
over Jerusalem because He was born.

The Wise Men earnestly asked of one and
another whom they met, "Where is He that is
born King of the Jews ? " They received only one

!!■)'

4
t 1

• r ;B -.•

I I

■ ' l' "

I I

The Star of Bethlehem

:; L=

The Star of Bethlehem

answer, ** We do not know." But the Magi did
not doubt that He was somewhere near. They
still believed what they did in their distant home
about the star and the Messiah. So they kept
saying, "We have seen His star in the east and
have come to worship Him."

The words of the Magi were repeated to
Herod, the king. He did not know much about
the Jewish Scriptures. So he called together the
priests and most learned men in Jerusalem, and
asked what they said about where Christ the
infant King should be born. They told him, in
Bethlehem. Then he sent for the Wise Men, and
invited them to his palace, and treated them
kindly, and asked them about the wonderful star
they had seen, and listened attentively to their
story. He talked with them about Bethlehem as
the place where they would find Jesus, and of
how they would worship Him there, and what a
proper thing it was for them to do. They were
pleased to hear the king, who was called Herod
the Great, talk so kindly about the infant King,
whom they had come so far to find and to wor-
ship ; so, when leaving his palace, they were very
glad to hear him say : " Go and search diligently
for the young child, and when ye have found

! ll

It;

'*l

1 1

1*1

lI-*-!'

I 111

A Life of Christ

Him, bring" me word again, that I may come
and worship Him also." They thought what a
good man he must be, and what a good kmg,
who seemed not to have an unkind thou<^ht
toward Him who had been born Kin<^ of the
Jews.

** When they had ht^ard the king, they
departed ; and, lo, the star which they saw in the
east went before them, till it came and stood over
where the young child was. When they saw the
star they rejoiced with exceeding joy." They
were sure that Jesus had come, and that ** His
star," which they had seen in the east, was now
shining as brightly over Bethlehem as it had
shone over their distant homes.

You remember when the angel parted from
the shepherds on the plain, they said one to
another, '' Let us now go even to Bethlehem and
see this thing which is come to pass, which the
Lord hath made known to us." And now the
Wise Men, as they departed from Herod, could
say the same words. Of the shepherds it is said,
*'They came with haste, and found Mary and
Joseph, and the Babe lying in a manger." Of the
Wise Men it is said, ''When they were come into
the house they saw the young child with Mary

ii. I

1; !

I' i

The Star of Bethlehem

2>1

His mother." 'I hey liad found Him iJi a better
place than in the stal)U:.

As Mary had HstcMied to the wonderful story
of what the shepherds had ^v.vw and heard on the
neighboring plain, she now listened to the story
of the Wise Men ; of what they had seen, at
probably the same hour, far away from Bethle-
hem. She imderstood with joy that the same
Father in Heaven had sent the briLrht an<rels to
sing over the shepherds, and to put the bright
star in the sky to shine over the Wise Men,
because His son Jesus was born.

We are told of the shepherds, " glorifying and
praising God for all the things that they had
heard and seen." Of the Wise Men it is said:
"When they saw the young child they fell down
and worshipped Him." But this was not all they
did ; they presented Him with gifts — the first
and probably the richest He received on earth.
There was gold ; and also frankincense and
myrrh, which were sweet-smelling spices, among
the most precious things their country produced.
They gave a last look at the beautiful child ;
then bade farewell to Joseph, and to Maty, the
happy mother of the new born King, to whom
they had been guided by the Star of Bethlehem.

'fill

! 1

i4 Life of Christ

I '1

Did they say to each other, " Let us go even
to the plain and see the shepherds and tell them
what the Lord hath made known unto us as well
as unto them ' ? We do not know; but they
would not forget the promise they had made to
Herod to tell him where Jesus was, that he also
might come and worship Him. In the morning
they must see him in the palace in Jerusalem.
Then, crossing Mount Olivet, from which they
had first seen the city, they must journey east-
ward, returning that way to their home. But in
the night, *' being warned of God in a dream that
they should not return to Herod, they departed
into their own country another way."

Let us remember who were the first to wel-
come Jesus to the earth — the angels with their
songs ; the shepherds with their adoration ; the
aged Simeon and Anna with their praises, and
the Wise Men with their worship and their gifts.

^ell

The Magi

' t

\t,

'I !

1 ! !

i .; * - Chapter VI i

, r 77ie Flight Into Egypt

Bethlehem, Egypt

Why did God forbid the Magi to return to
Herod, who had said that he wanted to worship
the infant King? Herod, who is called ** the
Great," was great in wickedness, and in that only.
He had deceived the Wise Men, but he could
not deceive the all-wise God, who knew what
Herod intended to do. He had been a bright
boy, full of courage, and might have become a
good and useful man. But the older he grew,
the worse he became, until he was the worst of
kings. He was a deceitful hypocrite, pretending
to be good when he was not, Jie was sly, and
cunning, and selfish. He was very cruel, and
killed many people, including three of his own sons
and his wife. He was jealous, especially of any
one who he thought might become king instead
of himself. He beheaded one man for this reason.

Herod was King of the Jews in that part of
the Holy Land which was called Judea, when

!l!

sse

b'm;!

The Flight into Egypt

iiif'

Jesus was born. So, when he heard him called
''the King of the Jews," he was jealous of Him
and determined to kill Him, as he had others.
When the learned men of Jerusalem showed him
from the Bible where the new king would be
born — in Bethlehem — he formed his wicked,
secret plan. He thought it safe with himself,
and that the Wise Men would not suspect him
when he pretended that he wanted to worship
the child. But he forgot that though he might
deceive them, he could not deceive God, the
Father of that infant king, who could defeat his
wicked plan by revealing it to the Wise Men, and
telling them not to go near him, but to return to
their home another way.

But the infant child was not yet safe from the
cruel king. So, when the Magi were departed,
behold the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph
in a dream, saying, " Arise, and take the young
child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be
thou there until I bring thee word." We may
suppose that before the morning dawn they were
on their way. They would not forget the house
which for a while had been their home, as they
hurriedly took from it their few garments and thq
presents the Magi had given them,

li^^ III

>,t tj

,1 i!

A Life of Christ

\ i t

Mary, riding on the gentle and patient beast,
carrying her precious child, hiding it as well as
she could for fear that one of Herod's men might
be lurking near, and Joseph walking by their
side, passed through the gate of Bethlehem.
vStarting while the morning star was yet in sight,
they would be reminded of the Star of Bethle-
hem, which had guided the Wise Men to the spot
they were leaving. They would remember that
the same God who set both stars in the sky, and
warned the Wise Men to go one way, and them
to flee in another, would be their guide.

And so the long journey of eighty miles
began. It must be slow, only as fast as the beast
could carry -^is burden and Joseph could walk.
But every hour of the day carried them farther
from Herod, and so lessened their fears.

For a while they went up and down steep
mountain roads, between vineyards and groves,
looking upon the green grass, and smelling the
sweet flowers of spring. But in a few days all
was changed for the hot, dreary, sandy desert,
where nothing grew except a few low shrubs, and
sometimes a grove of palms. Under the shade
of such, or of some lonely rock which the drift-
ing sands did not cover, they rested.

The Flight inio Egypt

At last the waters of the blue Mediterranean
Sea were a pleasing contrast to the yellow sands
of the desert. Crossing a shallow stream they
rejoiced as they remembered that they had passed
from the country of the dreaded Herod into the
land of Egypt, whose king they need not fear.

In a little village, for probably three or four
months, they found a friendly home. There
stands to-day on the spot an old sycamore tree,
which is believed to be the same which stood
there then, or another which has grown from its
roots. When I journeyed along the same road
from Egypt to the Holy Land, I stopped before
this tree and saw carved in the bark the names
of many w^ho have rested there on their journeys,
because Joseph, Mary and Jesus had done so
many years ago. It is called the Tree of the
Holy Family.

Herod waited for the Magi to return from
Bethlehem, but as they came not he ** was exceed-
ing wroth, and sent forth and slew all the chil-
dren that were in Bethlehem and in all the
borders thereof, from two years old and under."
He hoped that among the twenty innocent chil-
dren that were killed, Jesus would be one : and
so could never become king instead of himself.

W^\

'.mMj!

'I'

1 1

"tl

''I

.,« •'!

Bill
aw;

die.l

imaj

and

awfl

Arc

The Flight into Egypt

U '1

I ■ '

The Flight into Egypt

But He that was born King of the Jews was far
away in Egypt.

Soon the hour came that Herod himself must
die. His death was more horrible than you can
imagine, because of what he suffered in body,
and especially in mind, as he remembered the
awful deeds of his life. After his death his son
Archelaus became king.

"When Herod was dead, behold an angel
of the Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in
Egypt, saying, Arise and take the young
child and his mother and go into the land of
Israel : for they are dead which sought the young
child's life. And he arose and took the young
child and his mother and came into the land of
Israel."

By the land of Israel the angel meant the
Holy Land. He did not tell Joseph into what
part of it to go. He probably started for Beth-
Itiiem. No wonder, for it was the birth-place of
Jesus, and the home of His ancestors. There
Ruth had lived. It was "the City of David,"
her great-grandson. As Jesus was called "the
son of David," it seemed fitting that Bethlehem
should be His home. It was a sacred place, to
which angels had come to sing of His coming to

1- ;;■> I'

( 1

A Life of arist

the earth. It was near the Holy City, also called
"the City of the Great King," which He was to
become, thouorh not in the way the people of
Jerusalem expected. There was the Temple, the
most sacred spot on earth, which the growing
child might often visit to learn of God, and wor-
ship Him as He could nowhere else.

So Joseph journeyed toward Bethlehem. '' But
when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judea,
in the room of his father, Herod, he was afraid to
go thither." What should he do ? Where should
he go ? God, whose angel had told him to flee
into Egypt, and then to leave it, warned him in a
dream not to go to Bethlehem. As the Magi
had been directed to go from there by another
way from what they had planned, that Jesus
might escape the cruelty of Herod, so Joseph was
told not to go there. Thus He escaped the
cruelty of Archelaus, the wicked son of the wicked
father. .

Before Jesus was born, Joseph and Mary had
lived in the town of Nazareth, in the northern part
of the Holy Land, called Galilee. So, "they
returned into Galilee to their own city, Nazareth."
Here Jesus was to spend most of His life on the
earth. He was so young when taken there, and

The Flight into Egypt

it was his home so long, that many thought He
was born there.

When Joseph obeyed the two commands of
God — that he should go to Egypt, and then that
he should not return to Bethlehem — two things
came true which the Bible said would happen :
one was that Jesus should be called out of Egypt ;
and the other was that He should be called a
Nazarene, because living in Nazareth. The Bible
had also said that Jesus would be born in Bethle-
hem. God only can tell what will come to pass.
Such things are told in the Bible. So we know
that it is the Book of God.

'» :i

'.V 'i^i

I * 1

■' I

'?';

: . 'I

Chapter VII

The Early Home of Jesus

Na.za.reth

When Jesus lived in the Holy Land it was
divided into diree parts. The southern was called
Judea ; the middle, Samaria ; the northern, Gali-
lee. Some portions of Galilee were beautiful
plains ; others had many mountains. In this latter
part was Nazareth, noar the largest plain, three
hundred feet above it. In a small, rich, beautiful
valley, it was encircled by fifteen rounded hills, as
if they would protect the precious child whom
kings would destroy. It was so full of flowers that
some say Nazareth, meaning flowery, was named
after them.

We sometimes speak of the brightest and best
child as the flower of the family. Jesus was the
wisest and best of all people. He has been called
the flower of the human race. So Nazareth is a
fitting name for the home of Jesus'. So many of
the houses were built of white stone that it was
sometimes called the '^ White City." This would

'i!

TT)e Early Home of Jesus

be another fitting name for the home of the Holy
One, who lived in it. The streets were narrow
and long, like the lanes of our cities. They were
not well kept, and were the common places for
fowls and dogs, beggars and children.

One of these houses was the home of Joseph
and his family. We cannot know just where it
was, though a spot is pointed out to travellers as
the place where it stood. As he was very poor,
we may think of his house as being of only one
story, its flat roof covering a single room, which
was parlor, bedroom, sitting-room, dining-room
and kitchen all in one. There was no chimney
or glass window. By day it was lighted by a
narrow opening in the wall. At night there was
no cheerful gas or electric light, but a dim lamp
hung from the ceiling in the middle of the room.
There w^as no pretty furniture ; no pictures were
on the walls, but on shelves against them were
quilts rolled up by day and unrolled at night for
beds on the floor or on the roof, which was flat,
and used for many purposes by day and night.

Much of the simple cooking was done out of
doors. This was easy to do, because the climate
was very mild. The wheat, ground by hand
between two stones, was baked upon a hot stone.

1'^ I'll

k i

'i i' ! &■

-;: h

■ - j

■\yf:

W !

lis

The Child in the Carpknter's Shop

The Early Home of Jesus

Bread, fish and fruit were the chief kinds of
food.

In such a home was Jesus. There are no
books to tell us just how He lived and what He
did, but we know something of the customs of the
people then and there ; and so we may think of
Him as like them in many things, but without sin.
We know much about Him when he was older, and
this helps us to understand what He must have
been as a boy.

There were no photographs in those days.
There are no true pictures of Him, but we may
form pictures in our minds that help us to see
Him in His home.

He is with His mother, Mary. She has along
blue dress and a cap with little brazen ornaments
around it, and a white cloth over her head and
shoulders. Jesus wears a red cap, a little loose
jacket of white or bkie, and a sash of different
colors. Sometimes he is following her as she is
about her work, or is sitting near her on a mat or
a wooden, painted stool ; sometimes He is watch-
ing Joseph at work in the carpenter's shop. Often
He goes with His mother to the village spring, to
which women go to-day as Mary went two thou
sand years ago. It still is called " Mary's Well."

I*:

!iJ

1 ,

I ^

lis

A Life of Christ

■iili

As I once pitched my tent near it to spend the
night I felt that there was one spot in Nazareth
where I might feel sure that Jesus had been.

As soon as He could speak, His mother would
teach Him to pray. When He was five years old
He would begin, like other Jewish boys at that
age, to read the Old Testament Scriptures — that
part of the Bible which was written before He was
born. It has been called *'Our Lord's Bible,"
because it is what He read and studied.

There He found the stories of Joseph and
Ruth and David. There He might read about
Himself, without then understanding who was
meant. We know He learned much of the Bible
and could repeat m:;ny portions of it. We can
believe that He committed many of them to mem-
ory when He was a boy. What David wrote
about a good man describes Jesus : '* His delight
is in the law of the Lord, and in His law doth he
meditate day and night."

For the first few years Jesus studied the
Scriptures only. In His home He had probably
only parts of the Old Testament, because the
whole was too costly for a poor family. Very
few of the people had the whole, though nearly
all had a part. There were no story-books or

*^:

The Early Home of Jesus

pictures such as are of so much interest and help
to children now. On the Sabbath Jesus went to
the village synagogue, and formed a habit he
never changed. Long after His boyhood, and
after He had left his home, it is said, *' He came
to Nazareth where He had been brought up ; and
as His custom was, He went into the synagogue
on the Sabbath day."

When Jesus was old enough he went to the
village school, for His parents were too poor to
send Him to the higher school in Jerusalem ; it
was in the synagogue, which was the Jewish
church. The teacher was called a Rabbi. Nearly
every boy in the Holy Land went to such a
school ; so that there were few Jews who could
not read and write. They had no school books ;
so must learn from w^hat the teacher said. They
studied arithmetic, and the history of their nation,
and something of natural history.

But their chief study was the Scriptures. The
Rabbi was not satisfied if they could only read
them : they must remember what they read, and
be able to answer his many questions. It was
like having a Sabbath-school every day. These
Scriptures were not printed. There was no
printing in those days. They were written on

1;
i'
i:

■t

I- ■

■[■■'

|:. ;

I"'"-'* '«

; '

. ; 'fj«; J

III

.!■;,;

'■^

^1^

!t(kftii

i'K '

rjl

mti

^i'^|fi;*

,'"

I r-W

^ tJ- ■
if!

4l! -li

54 A Life of Christ

skins, unrolled for reading;, and dien rolled up
and carefully put away for the next time.

All the teaching that Jesus had was at His
home and in the public school. But He Increased
In wisdom, being taught also by His Father in
Heaven.

In thought we can follow the boy Jesus when
not in His home, nor in the Rabbi's school ;
when with His brothers and sisters, and the boys
and girls with whom He played, among whom
He must have been known as the best boy in
Nazareth ; never speaking a cross or unkind
word, never deceiving, never quarrelsome ;
always respectful and helpful ; doing all He
could to make others happy ; as a son, a friend,
a pupil, the perfect boy.

All we know about Jesus Is what we learn
from the Gospels — the New Testament Books of
Sts. Matthew, Mark, Luke and John. There
have been written about Him some stories which
are so foolish and unlike what we do know, that
we cannot believe them. It is said that when a
child He could do wonders, such as stretching a
short board to the length He wished, and turn-
ing his playmates Into kids. Here Is another:
"When the boys Interrupted Jesus in His play,

■n^r^w;,f

t 1

God's Holy CoMMANDMEiNTS

56 A Life of Christ

or ran against Him in the street of the village,
He looked upon them and denounced them, and
they fell down and died." That was not like
Jesus. Here is another story : " He and other
children went out to play together, busying
themselves in iiiaking clay ir o the shapes of
various birds and beasts ; whereupon Jesus com-
manded His beasts to walk and His birds to fly,
and so excelled them all." He did exr-1 them
all, but not in this way > it was in goodness.
When he was older He did wonderful things, not
simply to show w4iat He could do, but to do good
and to prove that He was the Son of God.

But there is a story of a different kind, which
we would be willing to believe if we had any
proof that it was true. It is this : The boys of
Nazareth gathered around the child Jesus, call-
ing Him their King. They spread their garments
on the ground, and He sat upon them. They
made a wreath of flowers and put it as a crown
upon His head. As if they were the pages of a
King, they waited upon Him, standing in rows on
His right hand and on His left, ready to do His
bidding. They called to every one passing by,
saying : '* Come hither and adore the King."

With a perfect body, and doing all He could

The Early Home of Jesus

to keep it so, we may think of Jesus' enjoyment
of child-life, as He wandered about the hills
around Nazareth. There grew daisies and cro-
cuses, poppies and tulips, marigolds and mign-
onettes, and the lilies, which He afterwards told
the people to behold that they might understand
about the heavenly Father's care. Like other
boys He watched the flight of butterflies and
sparrows and ^he many-colored birds of the
mountains ; and listened to the cooing of the
doves on the housetops, and the songs of the
larks flying over them.

The white orange blossoms, the scarlet pome-
granates, the light green oaks, the dark green
palms, cypresses and olives, would please His
eye as He rambled among them alone or with His
companions.

The last Bible record we have of His child-
hood is this: ''The child grew and waxed
strong in spirit : and the grace of God was upon
Him."

^i'iill^J

u-rr

'* lij; -^

MM.

^ ]0

V^'X

9 ; I ,, ,:j

\\ i<''

,»

i^'!?*!

Chapter VIII

'^he First Journey to Jerusalem
GciUtee, SamdrU

The aee of twelve was the dividing line
between childhood and youth. A Jewish boy was
then called ''a son of God" and "a son of the
law," because he was now old enough to read the
Scriptures himself, and understand much of what
they taught, and of the services of the syna-
gogue. It was then that He went the. first time to
Jerusalem to attend a great religious feast called
the Passover. This was the great event in the life
of a Jewish boy.

Joseph and Mary went every year to the Pass-
over. When Jesus was twelve years old He went
with them. In the month of April, on the eighth
day of which the feast began, they left their home
in Nazareth for their journey of eighty miles to
the Holy City. Their caravan was composed of
pilgrims like themselves. The veiled women
and old men rode on camels, mules, horses and
The young men walked, carrying their

asses.

• (^

The First Journey to Jerusalem

pilgrim staves in one hand, while with the other
they led a beast of burden. The boys walked
till tired, then mounted a horse or mule, or were
lifted upon a camel.

The caravan descended the mountains of
Galilee by the same rocky and dusty road down
which the traveller comes to-day. They were
glad to reach the dells and hollows of the lower
slopes, where grew the green olive, fig and karob
trees, and the prickly pear.

Reaching a plain called Esdraelon, they rode
among the many-colored flowers, which made it
appear like a beautiful carpet, or between vast
corn-fields on either side of the road. They
crossed little streams which flowed into the River
Kishon, of which their Scriptures told them in
story and so'ig.

Mirth and music enlivened their journey,
especially for the young. With drum and timbrel
and harp, they sang the pilgrim psalms which
they had learned from the Scriptures. They
would spend the first night beside a fountain,
which remains to this day, and enjoy the beauty
and fragrance of the gardens about it. As they
journeyed onward they passed through Samaria,
with its fig-yards and olive groves. In the valley

■ i' "

:.,|

' ^'i *■

ft'

,i|

^ ■ " '■■ ' ■';'

1' ■
*\ .'I

'" '■■■ ' ; "i

1 ■ ■>;^

i ■'-■

',1 '■■/%

^:S'

)/ \ 1

.ill

bet

the)

wel

thii

froi

well

the

and

The First Journey to Jerusalem 6i

between the mountains of Ebal and Gerizim,
they would rest and draw water from Jacob's
well, where Jesus sat in after years weary and
thirsty. Here they would fill their water-skins
from which to drink until they reached another
well. Often they would refresh themselves with
the dates, melons and cucumbers which grew by
the roadside.

So they journeyed on until Jerusalem was in
sight. That was an hour of wonder and joy for
the boy Jesus, as He looked beyond its high walls
and saw for the first time the Temple — the holy
and beautiful House which was to become more
glorious because of His presence in it.

The pilgrims entered the Holy City and
attended the feast of the Passover, and then the
caravan started back for Nazareth.

There is an old story that the boy Jesus left
the caravan and returned to the city. But Luke
tells us that He *' tarried behind in Jerusalem."
Why was this ? Was it, because, boy like, full
of curiosity, He wanted to see more of the
strange city, and wander over the neighboring
hills, as He did in Galilee? Or, was the Temple
so attractive to His young eyes that He wanted
to linger there and enjoy yet more its beauty ?

I' ,1 .

t .-■.

u . fW

A Life of Christ

Or, did he want to watch the priests in services
such as he had not seen in the synagogue in
Nazareth ? No, it was not from boyish curiosity
that He "tarried behind in Jerusalem." Why
He did so we shall see.

Chapter IX

In ihe House of His Heal^enly Father
Jerus3Llem

Thus far in our story we have thought of
Jesus in Nazareth as Hke any other child, but
without sin. But Jesus in the Temple, at twelve
years of age, had passed His childhood. Like
every other Jewish boy He was now looked upon
as a youth, who was to do more and receive more
than a child. But He was more than a common
Jewish boy. He had reached the age when, and
had come to the place where, He probably
thought that He was different from all others.
No one, not even His mother, understood all
His thouorhts about Himself. We do not know —
we cannot know — jdst what they were, though
we know more about them than even Mary did,
because we have the story of His life when He
was older.

We may believe that Jesus in the Temple
began to think of Himself, if He never did before,
as the Son of God, as having come from heaven,
and so unlike any other being on earth.

I'!i

)'■'' i

I-

^:ii

w m

A Life of Christ

During the childhood of Jesus, Joseph had
been in the place of a kind earthly father to
Him, and probably He called Him by that name.
But when He made that visit to the Temple, He
thought of God as His father. He wanted to
learn all that He could of what the Scriptures
taught about Him. He had learned much in
His home and in the synagogue in Nazareth,
and from the village Rabbis. But the wisest
men of the nation were in Jerusalem. They had
a school in the Temple for all who wished to be
taught. So He went there to learn — not to teach,
as some have thought.

As He entered the room and quietly seated
Himself on the pavement, " in the midst of the doc-
tors," — the wise teachers who encircled Him —
they must have asked themselves who this stran-
ger-boy, coming alone, could be. His modesty
and reverence. His bright face and close atten-
tion. His earnest and solemn look, must have
pleased them even before He uttered a word.

So when at last He broke His silence with a
question, they were very ready to listen. As
one question followed another, and He made
answers to theirs, ''all that heard Him were
astonished at His understanding." His very

In the House of His Heavenly Father 65

questions must have taught them lessons of wis-
dom — not so much about Jewish laws to be
obeyed, as the spirit of love and obedience to
God. No such pupil had ever sat at their feet.
When He was older and increased yet more
in knowledge, people asked in astonishment,
"Whence hath this man this wisdom?" They
did not understand that it was the wisdom from
God.

Like His forefather David, when young, He
was at this time " but a youth, and of a fair coun-
tenance." As those Rabbis saw it lighted up by
the new thoughts burning within Him, they did
not think of Him as the son of David, of whom
their Scriptures told, and for whose coming they
were even then looking, but in a different way
from that in which He had suddenly appeared in
their midst. In that Galilean boy they saw not
what He was discovering Himself to be — the
Son of God.

'* The child Jesus tarried in Jerusalem ; and

Joseph and His mother knew it not." How this

happened we know not. " But they, supposing

Him to be in the company, went a day's journey;

and they sought Him among their kinsfolk and

acquaintances."
5

1 . , t ,

, , .... . j_

1 ,

'■ j

■!■

This was at their first night's

-I'll "Uii.

H
u

H
5^

C/J

o
H

encaml
The d
ence tJ
at herl
word tl
conceri
for it.
ing ch
and jo
ances
known
WH
happeq
His ini
Herod
were p
eye up
Th(
contini
withou
salem.
where
visiting
them,
Ar
again,

In the House of His Heavenly Father 67

encampment ** A lost child " is always a sau cry.
The discovery of Mary's loss was a new experi-
ence to her. For twelve years her son had been
at her side or within her call. Anxiety was a
word the meaning of which she had never known
concerning Him. There had been no occasion
for it. In all the years of a sweet, obedient, lov-
ing childhood, He had been a constant comfort
and joy. She had been free from many annoy-
ances and sorrows which many mothers have
known.

Where now was her faithful boy ? What had
happened to Him ? Did she have a memory of
His infant days when she fled with Him from
Herod and Archelaus ; and did she wonder if it
were possible that some jealous ruler had kept an
eye upon Him ?

The sleepless night passed. The caravan
continued its way homeward toward Nazareth,
without Joseph and Mary, who returned to Jeru-
salem. They began '* seeking Him " in the places
where they thought He might be found, without
visiting the one where, as he afterwards told
them, they should have looked first of all.

Another night passed, and ''seeking Him"
again, *'they found Him in the Temple " — not in

■ . ' ' " 'ji

« 1

A Life of Christ

■l;i

the part for worship, but in the school-room of
the Rabbis. Had some one told the n of a strange,
wonderful child that for two days had ''tarried
behind" when the Passover ended?

Joseph and Mary on entering the room must
have been as much astonished as the doctors were
when the young pupil came among them.

Mary, the loving, anxious yet rejoicing
mother, was the first to speak. She did not call
Him by His name Jesus. The mother-heart was
full, and she called. Him ''Son." Yet there was
a tone of sadness in her gentle reproof as she
asked, "Why hast Thou thus dealt with us?
Behold Thy father and I have sought Thee sor-

rowmg.

We feel certain that these were the first
reproving words ever spoken by her to Him.
What shall His answer be ? We listen to it as
the first recorded words of Jesus on earth. They
were spoken in the Temple — not where he after-
ward addressed the multitude, but in the school-
room—to His mother. He answered her ques-
tion by asking another. It was this : " How is it
that ye sought me ? Wist ye not that I must be
about My Father's business ? "

These words must have seemed strange to

In the House of His Heavenly Father 69

Mary. He had always been so careful in speech
and conduct, never saying or doing an unkind
or undutiful thing, that she could not help won-
dering. But though His words were strange,
they were not unkind nor disrespectful. Let us
remember that the same words may be spoken
either in a harsh tone, with an angry look, or in a
kind yet earnest manner. This latter way must
have been that in which Jesus -spoke to His mother.
The words were child-like, yet very wise. They
are such as no other child could use with the
same meaning, because no other child is like Him.
Now, let us try to think what Jesus meant
when He said to His mother, *' How is it that ye
sought Me ? Wist ye not that I must be about
My Father's business ?" It is as if He had said:
** I wonder that you have looked for Me along
the road, and in the houses of the city. You
know that God is My Father. I must learn all
I can about Him, and get ready for the work He
sent Me from Heaven to do. This Temple is
My Father's House. Here, not in Nazareth, is
the best place for Me to learn. Did you not
know ? did you not think ? that I must be here ?
Am I not doing the very thing you would expect
Me to do here and now ?"

f- ■< . 1

'¥1- 1

♦i.

A Life of Christ

We are told that Mary '* understood not the
saying which He spake." She did not know all
He meant, but she '* kept all these sayings in her
heart," as she did those of the shepherds in
Bethlehem. She not only remembered them, but
thought about them over and over, year after
year, until she understood them better when she
saw the wonderful things He did, showing
Himself to be the Son of God.

When Jesus told Mary that He must be about
His Father's business, He did not mean that He
meant to leave His home in Nazareth, or her and
Joseph, or not to obey them as He had always
done. Though He now understood Himself to
be the Son of God, and superior to Joseph and
even His mother, He left the Temple, His
Father's House, ** and went down with them, and
came to Nazareth, and was subject to them."

Noble boy! A beautiful example for every
boy and girl, in all places and at all times, who
learns the story of Jesus, the loving and obedient
Son of Mary.

ho
:nt

'km

T: U

Jesus' Farewell to His Mother

*;i.

i 1 i ,i . 1 :
■ ■'-''■ I

* r I I

iV 1.

if:

Chapter X

Jesus the Carpenter
Nazareth

When Jesus returned from Jerusalem to
Nazareth He entered upon a new period of His
life. Like other boys, as required by Jewish law,
He learned a trade. He became ** subject" to
Joseph in his carpenter's shop, and at last was
known as ''the carpenter, the son of Mary."
Can this be He whom the angel of the plain
called "Saviour, Christ the Lord," and over
whom the angels sang, and whom the Magi wor-
shipped ? Do we find Him in a carpenter's shop,
learning to make stools for the homes in
Nazareth, and yokes for the oxen, and plows for
the farmer? Yes, it is He. Then let none
be ashamed of honest toil. In it we believe He
was careful and faithful. ^

We have one more record of these early days —
that He " increased in wisdom and stature and
in favor with God and man ;" ''a child so lovely
and beautiful that Heaven and earth appear to

iij--^

Jesus the Carpenter

smile upon Him together.'* Though not in
school, He "increased in wisdom." Unlike many
a youth, He continued to study the Scriptures.
He learned many lessons from nature, by which
we mean the things which God has made. Above
all, He learned from His Father. When He was
older, men were so astonished that they said :
** Whence hath this man this wisdom?"

He increased in favor with man. His good-
ness could not be hid. He must have been
known as the model young man of Nazareth.

He increased in favor with God, who honored
Him more and more as He saw the work of
Jesus on the earth. At last He could say con-
cernmg His Father's business, **It is finished."
Thirty years after that saying, His Apostle Paul
wrote: ** God hath highly exalted Him and given
Him a name which is above every naiie."

For eighteen years, from the time Jesus was
twelve years old until He was thirty, we have no
record of His life. We wish we had. We think
of His youth and early manhood in which He
was preparing for the three years of His ministry.
He knew Himself to be what others did not
know. His brothers and sisters and companions
had no thought that the most wonderful being in

f. t

'.) ^'^■

i t' it

I » 1^

M i

A Life of Christ

the world was among them. The priests and
Rabbis in the synagogue thought Him the same
as any other boy or young man worshipper,
unless, perhaps, that He was more thoughtful
ard reverent than they.

Hnp of the hills above Nazareth is nearly
eigK een hundred feet above the sea. It is easy
to imagine that He often resorted thither, as He
did to the mountains at a later day, for prayer
and meditation. This was a mere fitting place
than the flat roof of His home, often used for
such purposes.

From that height he looked down into the
village, to the distant snow-covered Hermon, the
near plain of Esdraelon, Mount Tabor and other
places that were to become sacred because of
His journeys and ministry among them. In the
far distance He saw the Mediterranean Sea, over
which His gospel was to be carried towards dis-
tant parts of the earth unknown to the people of
His day. To me this was the most sacred spot
about Nazareth, for I felt that I might be tread-
ing in His footsteps.

What thoughts He had here of God as His
Father, and of Himself as the Son of God, and of
the business which the Father sent the Son into

Jesus the Carpenter

the world to do. He was so different from all
others that His life among men was i nely. But
He could say, as Ht did say, ** I an^ not zjone,
because the Father is with me."

The time had come for Him to leave the
quiet life in Nazareth and begin His work among
men — ^a life of toil and trouble and opposition,
but one in which He as ever to go about doing
good and blessing mc^nkind. He chose his
future home on the shore of the Sea of Galilee.

iim

I'ii

ili:

dkv

((

-^**»»»»ir •

H
<

Chapter XI

_/(?An Me Baptist

77ie Desert The Jorda\

What is a kingdom ? By it we generally mean
a country ruled by a king or queen. This is a
kingdom of the earth. But God does not rule like
an earthly king or queen. He rules the spirits of
men. All good spirits on the earth and all
spirits in heaven together make His Kingdom.
It is called the Kingdom of God, or the Kingdom
of Heaven. Of this Kingdom Jesus was King.
During thirty years of His life only a few people,
like the shepherds of the plain, and Simeon and
Anna, understood who He was or what He was to
become.

At last He was ready to make Himself known.
But before He did so, ** There was a man sent
from God whose name was John." He was not
"sent" from heaven as was Jesus^ whose home
was there before He came to the earth. But there
were some wonderful things about J )hn's infancy.
Before He was born an angel appeared to his

\\ I

'»

A Life of arist

father, Zacharias, and told him to call his son
John, as the angel Gabriel had told Mary to call
her son Jesus. The angel told Zacharias that John
would "be great in the sight of the Lord," and
that he would "go before" Jesus. By this he
meant that John would preach about Him, telling
people that they would soon see Him, and that
they must get ready for Him by repenting of
their sins.

John was a holier man than the people about
him, and was saddened by their sins. He wanted
to be alone with God, to pray to Him, and pre-
pare himself to '*go before" Jesus.

So he left his home and lived in the wilderness
of Judea, we know not how many years. It was
a desert, whose rocky mountains were full of
caves, where the sun never shone. In the valleys
there was no variety of flowers, such as grew
around Nazareth, but dry plants, which grew with-
out water, and the white broom-brushes, which
bloom in March and April. His food was the
locusts, which leaped and flew about him ; and
honey, which he found in the clefts of the
rocks. His only drink was water from tne moun-
tain springs, l^he only living things he saw
were animals, such as foxes and wild goats on

'i;

John the Baptist

the crags, partridges and vultures Hying over
them.

He was a strange-looking man. His hair was
long, having never been cut when he was thirty
years old. His dress was made of camel's hair,
rudely woven. It was fastened with a leathern
girdle, such as was worn by the poor.

When the time was near for Jesus to leave
Nazareth and begin His ministry, John left the
wilderness, where he had lived alone, and
appeared among men. He told them that the
Kingdom of Heaven was at hand. He meant that
Jesus, the King of the spirits of men, had come
to the world, and that they would soon see
Him.

He told them that they could not be of His
Kingdom unless they repented of their sins.
People in all parts of the Holy Land heard of his
preaching, and multitudes came to hear him on
the banks of the River Jordan. They thought
him a wonderful prophet, such as had not been in
the world for five hundred years. Many of them
were common people, who wanted to learn and
become good; but some, who thc^ht them-
selves wise and good enough, came only from
curiosity.

t ■

i i

A Life of Christ

He told them that they must also be baptized
with ^Viter. He did not mean that water would
make their souls clean as it did their bodies, but
that it would show their repentance, which is a
change from bad to good. Many were ''baptized
of him in the River Jordan, confessing their

sms.

unto
first i
left

nioth(
lived
He w
to be
things
God a
T
of Joh
sons, \
ever n-
baptize
asked
^^omethl
Baptist

' ^.i: '!^

^5' 1^

Chapter XII

The Baptism and Temptation of Jesus

The Jordan, Desert of Judea.

'* Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan
unto John to be baptized of him" This was the
first act of Jesus in beginning His ministry. He
left His home in Nazareth, and Mary, His
mother, and the quiet scenes in which He had
lived in childhood and youth and early manhood.
He was no longer Jesus the carpenter. He was
to be the great Teacher and to do wonderful
things, which would show that He was the Son of
God and the Saviour of the world.

Though the mother of Jesus and the mother
of John were cousins, we do not know that their
sons, who must have known of each other, had
ever met. One day, '' when all the people were
baptized," a stranger came alone to John, and
asked that he be also. There must have been
something in his appearance that attracted the
Baptist's attention. Of the multitudes who had

6 81

■!. I-

■ fc

. * \.

)

' li

4 Im,

!nn|,

I|^Ej[:

i 1

j^ji

j'|Pi

<i ..■ ■\'

■' 1

. v|

!V .

"ii,»'f»-

/ Mi

pREAClIiNG OK JollN THE BAi'TlST

stood

strarij

confes

sins t(

and h

could

him ?

reveab

Him Sc

and CO

•' Siiffe

Hebel

had no

pie to t

stand tj

repenta

of John

The

who w

solemn

"And, ]

He saw

and ligh

Johr

was no

The Baptism and Temptation of Jesus 83

stood before him there had not been one like this
stranger. They had come bowing before him,
confessing their sins ; but this new-comer had no
sins to confess. His words and tone, His manner
and look, all showed love and goodness. Who
could it be ? Was it possible that Jesus stood before
him ? Yes, it was He, Perhaps the Spirit of God
revealed it to him then and there,

When Jesus asked to be baptized John forbade
Him saying : ** I have need to be baptized of Thee
and comest Thou to me ?" But Jesus answered,
'' Suffer it to be so now. Let Me be baptized."
He believed that God commanded it. Though He
had no sins to be forgiven, He would bean exam-
ple to those who had. He wanted them to under-
stand that John was right in his preaching about
repentance and baptism. So " He was baptized
of John in Jordan."

Then His first act was prayer to His Father,
who was looking down from Heaven on the
solemn scene in the life of His Son on earth.
*' And, lo, the heavens were opened unto Him, and
He saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove,
and lighting upon Him."

John also beheld the wonderful sight. He
was now sure that Jesus was the King of the

A Life of

«^» ' J.

Kingdom of Heaven, about which he had been
preaching.

'And, lo, a voice came from heaven which
said, Thou art my beloved Son : in Thee I am
well pleased." Remember this voice, for we shall
hear of it a^rain. All Christians are the children
of God, but to Jesus only does He say, "Thou
art My beloved Son."

Jesus, after His baptism, went from the Jordan
into the wilderness, where He would be alone with
His Father, and think and pray about the great
work He was beginning. He was **with the wild
beasts " — the wolves, the wild boars, the tigers
and the lions of the mountains of that recrion. But
He had so much power over them that they did
Him no harm.

With litti ' r no food, " He fasted forty days
and forty nights," and became very hungry and
weak. During this time He was ''tempted of the
devil," who tried to make Him sin when He had
come to " save the people from their sins." If
Jesus had sinned He could not be what the
shepherd of the plain called Him, the " Saviour,
Christ, the Lord."

D iring those forty days Satan planned a great
temptation for Him. But Jesus resisted him,

repe

whici

ever

Jesus

again

make

tempt

promi

doms

Then

thee b

make

ten, '1

Him o

Sat

any lo

Jesus h

with t\

His bo

But He

Him w*

streno-t]

were al^
J Hm in

een

lich
am
;hall
Iren
'hou

rdan
with
rreat

wild
igers

But
did

I days

and

if the

had

the

liour,

Ike Baptism and Temptation of Jesus 85

repeating to him words from the Sen. Ojivs, with
which He had become famihar, and which He was
ever ready to use.

Then Satan tried another temptation. But
Jesus answering, said unto him, '' It is written
again, thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God."

But the devil, hoping that he might at last
make Jesus sin just once, tried a third great
temptation. He asked Jesus to worship him, and
promised to give Him power over all the king-
doms of the world — which were not his to give.
Then answered Jesus and said unto h]m, "Get
thee behind Me, Satan : do not try any more to
make Me sin : I will not obey you : fo :t is writ-
ten, 'Thou shalt worship the Lor' thy God, and
Him only shalt thou serve.' "

Satan saw that it was of no use (or him to try
any longer. He had not conquered Jesus, but
Jesus had conquered him. So he left Him alone
with the wild beasts. They did not try to harm
His body as Satan had tried to harm His spirit
But He was not alone long, for angels came to
Him v/.'th food for His body, and gave joy and
strength to His spirit. Blessed angels ; they
were always ready to come from Heaven, to help
Him in weakness and to comfort Him in sorrow,

>■„••

^it

S>6

A Life of Christ

Every child may think of Jesus as the tempted
but sinless child ; every youth may think of Him
as the tempted but sinless youth ; every man may
think of Him as the tempted but sinless man.
Each of them may feel that Jesus knows how to
pity and help because He Himself was tempted.

Remember, too, how Jesus learned many
Bible words, and how they helped Him in resist-
ing temptation.

o
a

X
W

W
>

Chapter XIII

First Disciples
7'he Jordan

Jesus returned from the wilderness where He
had been tempted, to a place on the River Jordan,
where John was preaching to a multitude of
people. As He was coming toward them, John
exclaimed : '' Behold the Lamb of God which
taketh away the sin of the world." " I saw the
Spirit descending from Heaven like a dove, and
it abode upon Him." '' This is the Son of God."
But the people did not understand, as John did,
who and what Jesus was. They were not ready
to think of Him as the Lamb of God to take away
their sins, nor to become His disciples. •

The next day Jesus was walking along the
bank of the Jordan, thinking, we may believe, of
His triumph over Satan ; of the work He was
ready to do ; and of some who would be with
Him in it during the rest of His life.

John and two of his disciples were standing

where they could see Him. John looked ear

First Disciples

nestly upon Him, and repeated to thcni the words
He had spoken to the multitude the day before —
*' Behold the Lamb of God." The two disciples
heard him speak. They thought of Jesus as they
had not before. They wanted to know more
about Him. They wanted to be with Him, and
to have Him teach them as John had taught
them. So they '' followed Jesus," quietly com-
ing nearer to Him until they could hear His
voice, when turning around He kindly spoke to
them, saying, ** What seek ye ?"

With honor and reverence they called Him
'' Rabbi " — teacher. These were the first to give
Him that name. They believed, as John had
told them, that Jesus was greater than he. They
answered His question with another — '' Where
dwellest Thou ?" And then He gave them this
invitation, '* Come and see." The place to which
He invited them was probably a little booth or
shed, made of palm or other branches, but it was
a charming place because Jesus was there.

No doubt, one of these visitors was John,
having the same name as the Baptist, whom he
was now to leave for a new teacher. He was to
become known as St. John the Apostle. We
shall learn much of him in the story of Jesus,

.1 -'iU

ifc

^ ^ .

' ii

I i

A Life of Christ

Many years afur that visit, \\v. wrnW of it, n^mcm
bcrin^- the clay and the hour when he; entered that
little booth.

The other one who followed Jesus was named
Andrew. He was so full of wonder and joy at
what he saw and heard that he- hastened to his
brother Simon, crying out : '' We have found the
Christ." ** Andhe brought him to Jesus." Simon
was also called Peter. We shall learn much of
him in the story of Jesus.

The next day Jesus started for Galilee. Prob-
ably His three new friends, John, Andrew and
Peter, went with Him. On the way they saw a
young man named Philip. Jesus spoke two
words to him — ''Follow Me." It Avas the first
time we know of His speaking these words to
any man. Philip joyfully obeyed.

It was the custom of pious Jews, who had
right thoughts about God and the expected Mes-
siah, to go daily to some quiet place in the shade
of a tree, where they could be alone with God,
and pray to Him and think a long time about
Him. Such a man was Nathanael.

As Andrew's first act was to bring his brother
Peter to Jesus, so Philip's first act was to bring
his friend, Nathanael to Him. As Andrew had

First Disciples

exclaimed, "We have found the Christ," so
Philip cried out, **We have found Him." As
Jesus had asked Andrew and John to " come and
see" Him, Philip asked Nathanael to "come and
see " Jesus.

As he came, Jesus saw him, and spoke kindly
of him, telling of his goodness. Nathanael asked,
" Whence knowest Thou me ?" Jesus answered
and said unto him, " Before that Philip called
thee, when thou wast under the fig-tree I saw
thee." Nathanael, in astonishment at His wis-
dom, called Him "Rabbi," as John and Andrew
had done. He also believed that Jesus was more
than the Great Teacher : so he said to Him,
" Thou art the Son of God, Thou art the King of
Israel."

Remember Andrew, John, Simon, Philip and
Nathanael as the first disciples of Jesus ; a good
and happy company, part of a larger band of
friends of Jesus, to be with Him wherever He
went, to learn of Him, and to teach others about
Him. ^

11 1

lii'itj

1''.

!. !

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

^\<^

1.0

I.I

11.25

|5o ^^" M^H

■^ U2 12.2

Z ti& 12.0

■^ I.

■Utau

1.4

?-,

Photographic

Sdeiices

Corporation

23 WIST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. US80

(716) 873-4503

The Lord's Messenger (John and the Lamb)

' i .l!

Chapter XIV

The Lamb of God^

John the Baptist called Jesus the ** Lamb of
God." Why is He called a Lamh ?

A lamb is innoceiit. It cannot do wrone. A
little child does not sin. We say a child is as
innocent as a lamb.

Jesus was innocent. He was a holy child and
a holy man. On the earth He was often tempted,
but He never did wrong.

A lamb is harmless. No persons or animals are
afraid that it micrht hurt them. It is not cruel like
a tiger.

Jesus was harmless. He never gave trouble
or pain. No one feared Him. He was always
kind, going about doing good, and trying to make
people happy.

A lamb is gentle. It is quiet and tender. It
is not fierce like a lion. It is never angry.

Jesus was gentle. People were often unkind
to Him. They spoke unkindly to Him and about

♦ From the Author's Volume, " Great Truths Simply lold."

:■ 3

i.|*V:>>,

it
'.I

i'VJ

■ iE

i1 i

A Life of Christ

Him. They lied about Him. They treated Him
cruelly, but He never spoke a cross word or did
an angry thing. He tenderly took a young girl
and a woman by the hand, and raised them up.
He gently lifted a sick boy, and led a blind man.
He softly put His hands on the heads of little
children.

A lamb is patient. When it is sick or in pain,
it lies quietly down all day and all night.

Jesus was patient. He suffered very much.
He had great trouble of spirit, and pain of body.
He suffered much on the cross, but he was always
silent.

A lamb is humble. It does not strut like a
peacock, or appear proud like some men and
women.

Jesus was humble. In heaven he was highly
exalted. Angels honored Him. He was like a
great king, but He came down to earth and became
a poor man. He humbled Himself.

A lamb obeys and trusts the shepherd. It fol-
lows him wherever he leads it, and takes food from
his hand, and rests quietly in his arms.

Jesus obeyed and trusted His Father. When
He was on the earth he said r '• I have kept my
Father's commandments." When He was dying

The Lamb of God

on the cross His last words were, '* Father, into
Thy hands I commend My spirit."

Why is Jesus called the Lamb of God ?

Before He came from heaven to earth, the
Temple of God was in Jerusalem. In it was a table
called an altar. A priest put things upon it, wor
shipping God.

A man brought a lamb to the priest by the
altar, because God told him to do so. The lamb
helped him to understand about Jesus. When the
man brought the lamb from his home to the Tem-
ple, he remembered that Jesus would come from
heaven to earth.

The lamb must not be lame, or blind, or sick,
but well in all its body. The man would remember
that Jesus would have a perfect body and a holy
spirit.

The man put his hands on the head of the
lamb and confessed his sins to God. He remem-
bered that Jesus would forgive sins.

The lamb by the altar was bound and could not
walk again. The man remembered that Jesus
would be bound by wicked men, and go about
doing good no more.

The bound lamb lay still and was dumb. The
man remembered that Jesus would be patient and

.•:.,i

•!":i

*
f

A Life of Christ

not resist cruel men, but would be willing to suffer.
The lamb was killed with a knife and laid upon
the altar. The man remembered that Jesus would
be nailed to a cross and die upon it.

God commanded a lamb to be killed, to help
the man to understand about the death of Jesus.
When he looked at the dead lamb, he would
remember that Jesus would die for him.

Jesus was innocent, harmless, gentle, patient,
humble, obedient and trustful, like a lamb. He
died for all men that they might live forever in
Heaven, if they repent of sin, and love, obey and
serve Him. So lesus is called ''The Lamb of
God."

(

Chapter XV

The First Miracle

Jesus and His five disciples went to the little
town of Cana in Galilee, a few miles from
Nazareth. It was then a pretty place, but nobody
lives there now. Only hunters go there for wild
game.

It was the home of Nathanael. But Jesus had
other friends who had invited Him and His dis-
ciples to a feast in their house. In it He also
met His mother, whom He had left in Nazareth
two months before. Much had happened to Him
in that time, of which perhaps she did not know.
She was delighted to meet Him again, with His
new friends, John and Andrew, who would tell
her of the wonderful things they had seen and
heard on the Jordan, and how the Spirit of God
had descended upon Him like a dove, and how a
voice from Heaven had called Him God's beloved
Son. She would think of what the angels had
said about Him in Bethlehem, and remember

7 97

f ?

ir.

^'5

;^:'

Mmi

The Wedding Feast at Cana

The First Miracle

what He~ said in the Temple about God His
Father.

Joseph having probably died, Mary would go
to Jesus when she was in trouble, or wanted help,
in Nazareth, or Cana, or anywhere else.

The home in which He found her ir. Cana was
that of intimate friends, perhaps relations. We
can think of the kind of house in which they
lived. The court or yard was surrounded on three
sides by covered porches opening into rooms, one
of which was a reception-room or dining-room,
where the feast was given. Its ceiling was high.
It was lighted in the evening by lamps and
candles. When a feast was given the room was
made pleasant by such ornaments as they had.
Carpets were spread on the floor, and the walls
were hung with garlands. Around the tables
were couches or benches, covered with soft
cushions, on which the people reclined when they
ate.

On the porch were kept jars of water for the
washing of hands before and after eating, and of
feet when a person entered the house Shoes
were not worn, but sandals, which did not pro-
tect from dust, and which were left outside the
door.

I 1 1 '.

t ' ■ ']

t; i

".'1'}

•It'

P'\ 'M'!

' 1 1 1

..ImI

'•It I

100

A Life of Christ

In this house there was a wedding-feast. It
was the home of the bridegroom. To it the bride
had been brought from her father's house. She
wore a long veil from her head to her feet, and a
beautiful girdle, and a wreath of myrtle leaves.
Her hair was flowing over her shoulders, and she
wore many jewels. If she were too poor to own
them, they were borrowed from her friends.

When she went from her father's house to that

of the bridegroom, there was a joyful procession

of her friends and companions. Some carried

torches or lamps on poles. Some played on flutes

or drums, others sang words such as these :

** Her red cheeks are her own,
Her hair hangs waving as it grew."

Wine and oil were distributed among the older
people, and nuts among the children. Those
nearest to the bride carried myrtle branches and
chaplets of flowers. As the procession moved
along the streets, everybody rose and cheered, or
joined it ; and all praised the bride.

Then followed the wedding-feast, to which
Jesus and His ^vg disciples had been invited. He
would join like others in the innocent pleasures
of the evening, happy in seeing the young bride
and bridegroom and their companions happy ; and

r^^

The First Miracle

lOI

ready to do what He could to make them so ; as
we shall see.

Mary, because she was an intimate friend, or
relative, would be interested in having every-
thing done properly, and help as she could.

She discovered, before the meal was ended,
that the wine was all gone. She knew that if the
family found it out they would be troubled, because
some might think that they had been careless in
not having enough for the friends they had invited.
What should she do ? We are told what she did.
"The mother of Jesus saith unto Him, They have
no wine." Did she expect Him to do anything
about it ? Did she think that perhaps her won-
derful son could and would furnish the wine in
some way that others could not ? We do not
know. His reply was something of the kind He
gave her in the Temple — strange, hard to explain,
but not unkind.

In the Temple He had made her understand
that He was the Son of God. Now His life with
her in Nazareth had ended. He must leave her
and begin His ministry, the most important part
of His Father's business, of which He had spoken
in the Temple. He would remember and love
her as His earthly mother, but she must now

'»!?

"'ifr ■ f ST

' V- "i iu \

^.-'A

i 1

I02

A Life of Christ

think more of Him as the Son of His Father in
Heaven.

His reply to Mary did not offend her. His
tone and manner made her think He would do
somethinir about the wine. . But whatever He
meant, she felt that He was right. In all His early
life H<j had been an obedient son, ever ready to
do as she wished. But now, though she was His
mother, she was obedient and trustful toward
Him. She would have others be the same. So
she said to the servants, " Whatsoever He saith
unto you, do it."

''Jesus saith unto them. Fill the water-pots
with water, and they filled them up to the
brim," without any thought of His purpose, or
that He was using them in doing a marvelous
thing.

*' Draw out now," said He. As they did so
the water was changed into wine. He told them
to carry some to the governor of the feast, who,
when he had tasted it, playfully told the bridegroom
that, unlike others, he had saved the best for the
last. Neither of them knew at first what Jesus
had done. This was His first miracle, by which
we mean a wonderful work which can be done only
by one who has the power of God. This power

•/

'73

■

' ^

•^ #^

^-.f
.:i*;

1 1

JM.

i ^

'Ti

T?r

♦. .^

ii<-^

* '^•r-^*

■\

i>^ '''<A.

1 ..: VA

.^l

ff?-;'

It '

W'-

104

A Life of Christ

Jesus had, as we shall see again and again in the
story of His life.

" His disciples believed on Him." In Cana
they were more sure than even on the banks
of the Jordan that He was the Son of God.

"After this He went down to Capernaum, He
and His mother, and His brethren, and His
disciples."

Chapter XVI

Beautiful Land ard Sea

Gennesarei* Tiberias

The most charming region of the Holy Land
was the Land of Gennesaret, which means the
** Garden of Abundance." We think it rightly
named when we read what one of its own people
wrote of it, saying : *' Its soil is so fruitful that all
kinds of trees grow in it. Walnuts flourish in
great plenty. Grapes and figs ripen in ten
mbnths of the year, and other fruits fill up the
other months." He tells of the " sweetness of its
waters, and the delicate temperature of its air, its
palms, and oranges, and almonds and pome-
granates and warm springs."

The foliage and flowers were of great variety,
and its harvests were most abundant. Its villages
and cities were more numerous and populous than
those of any other part of the whole country.

But its greatest charm was a body of water,
called by different names, — in the Old Testament,
"the Sea of Chinnereth ; " and in the New, " the

.p-.-a

!il ■ i. . 4

•i.m

i '■ :,

105

io6

A Life of Christ

Sea" or **Lake of Gennesaret ; " "the Sea of
Tiberias ; " and '' the Sea of Galilee." It is a
small inland sea, whose size contrasts with the
greatness of its history. Its length is thirteen
miles, and its greatest width is six. In shape it is
sometimes compared to a harp ; and sometimes to
a pear, broadened at the head, where it receives
the waters of the River Jordan, which flow out from
its southern end.

There is a level beach around it, where our
city boys and girls would delight to play in its
smooth sands, and with its tiny and its larger
shells, and the black and white stones which, if
they could speak, would tell of the hidden fires by
which they were formed. They would be careful
of the hot springs, and of such a scalding stream
as I well remember for the burning I had in taking
a stone from its bottom.

On the eastern shore there is a green strip,
one-fourth of a mile wide, beyond which hills rise
nine hundred feet above the lake. The grassy
slopes change to rocky cliffs, barren and desolate
Somewhere on these lonely heights our Lord used
to go for rest and retirement, alone or with His
disciples. Between them are deep, dark valleys,
down which flow rivulets into the lake, and

Beautiful Land and Sea

107

j; :!l

through which the pent-up winds rush upon it.

When at rest the waters are as clear as glass,

reflecting the shrubs and flowers on the bank,

especially in May, when the bright red and white

oleanders fringe the shores. Above all are

numberless birds of brilliant colors and varied

forms.

'* How pleasant to me thy deep blue waves,
O Sea of Galilee !
For the glorious One Who came to save
Hath often stood by thee.

« ^j^ ^^ ^1^ ^f

w^ w^ #1% i^%

Graceful around thee the mountains meet,

Thou calm, reposing Sea,
But ah ! far more, the beautiful feet

Of Jesus walked o'er thee."

In the beautiful land of Gennesaret, on the
northwestern shore of the Sea of Galilee, a little
way from its head, was the city of Capernaum,
one of the chief cities of Galilee. It was in ''an
earthly paradise," another fitting earthly home for
Him who "made all things for Himself" Caper-
naum gained what Nazareth lost. It was called
" His own city." This was its greatest honor for
all time, though its people believed it not.

It is possible that here for a while Jesus had a
home with His mother and brethren, but that they

■ ' I:

» i V<

ts.

pi . '

1 i.iH

Si.. 1

E.ff -

i r '-i

Beautiful Land and Sea

109

finally returned to Nazareth, when He became a
permanent guest of Peter, whose home was here,
as well as that of Andrew, James and John. Here
He performed some of His mightiest deeds, and,
in its synagogue, where He often taught. He
revealed some of His greatest truths. From
Capernaum He went on His journeys, and to it He
returned for labor and rest.

We must not think of the Land of Gennesaret
as appearing now as it did in the days of Christ.
It has become a land of ruins. The sad things
which He said would happen, because of the wick-
edness of the people and their rejection of Him
and His preaching, have come true. Cities and
villages where He preached and wrought miracles
are not there now. It is doubtful where were the
few whose names are preserved. What God
made remains ; what man reared is cast down.
The palms still grow, but they seem like sentinels
guarding nameless ruins. Jackals and hyenas
prowl and howl where merry children played and
sang. The turtle-dove, the favorite bird of the
Jews, murmurs as if in complaint over their deso-
late homes. Streams, once giving life to thriving
villages, babble among the tumbled walls. Small
companies of robbers, or aimless wanderers, seek

' *

I ,

1 1- : 1 »

..!

<•

■

1 j ii

t .

■ 1 )

IIO

A Life of Christ

paths where great caravans from Damascus to
Egypt journeyed on frequented roads. Instead
of four thousand vessels — of war and pleasure and
fishing — which once floated on the Sea of Galilee,
I did not find a single one of any kind. The
roller-bird, king-fisher and pelican are almost the
only fishers where Peter and Andrew cast their
nets.

Even Capernaum, the '' Own city " of Jesus,
has been sought long and diligently, until at last
its ruins are supposed to be found. One thing
only remains to tell its story, and that is the best
of all — the white synagogue in which He
preached. Its foundation walls tell of its size ; its
fallen pillars, of its departed glory ; and the carved
device of the pot of manna, once over its door-
way, reminds us of the day when the Jews in that
synagogue called manna the bread from Heaven,
and Jesus called Himself the Bread of Life, which
came down from Heaven.

Chapter XVII

In His Temple* Nicodemus
Jerusalem

After a short stay in Capernaum, Jesus went
with the great caravan of pilgrims, which in the
month of April went to the Passover Feast in
Jerusalem. We do not know whether or not He
had been there since He was twelve years old.
But He must have recalled that first journey.
He then went from Nazareth with a boy's curi-
osity on his first visit to the Holy City, and with a
special interest in the Temple where He was a
learner. He now went from Capernaum as the
great Teacher.

On His first visit He was beginning to under-
stand who He was — " the Son of God." He
now understood it fully, and was ready to
proclaim it in the place where probably the great
thought dawned upon Him. Four hundred years
before, a prophet, taught by God, had said to the
Jews, **The Lord Whom ye seek shall suddenly

come to His Temple.'* That time had come.

Ill

\: „, .,

1 f it.' sh'm

112

A Life of Christ

1. 1

But on reaching the Temple, the Holy House,
His Father's House. He was saddened and
greatly displeased at what He saw. There were
oxen, and sheep, and doves for use in the Temple
service, but which should not be gathered within
its courts for sale. There were also the tables
of the money-dealers. With holy indignation
He drove them all out saying, '' Make not My
Father's House a house of merchandise."

In calling the Temple His Father's House,
He claimed that He was the Son of God, and
therefore had a right to drive from it all improper
things.

He also showed His power by miracles,
probably of healing. And ''many believed in
His name, when they saw the miracles which He
did." But not all believed. Most of the leaders
of the Jewish nation hated Him, and from that
hour treated Him shamefully, unjustly and
cruelly as long as He lived. But not all of them
felt and acted thus. Some believed Jesus to be
what He claimed to be, and were His friends.

One of them was named Nicodemus. He
was a rich man, a Ruler and a Rabbi. He was
honest and wanted to know the truth. He was
just, and wanted the rulers to treat Jesus jusdy.

itly.

In His Temple. Nicodemus

^13

He WPS tender and pitied Jesus when they
treated Him cruelly. He Wcis modest and timid,
and afraid to have it known that he was friendly
to Him.

Believing that Jesus was a teacher come from
God, he went to Him by night for instruction.
Jesus told him about the great change that must
be in the spirits of men if they would belong to
His kingdom on earth and in heaven. He told
him that the Spirit of God changes the spirit in
man. He told him that he had come down from
Heaven, and was the Son of God, the Saviour
whom the Jews were expecting. He told him of
God's wonderful love for all men. Remember
these words of Jesus r

" God so loved the world that He gave His
only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in
Himshpuld not perish, but have everlasting life."

<rf^- W

i !

.ill

t.wH

lii.

^-A

L,||

1lhi

' 'i'

{••;

>, '

.(*

Christ Driving Out the Money Changers

Chapter XVIII

At the Well ofSycfur

Shechem

We are told that Jesus '' left Judea and
departed again into Galilee. And He must
needs go through Samaria."

In Samaria were grassy plains and rounded
hills covered with trees, especially walnut, alm.ond,
pear, plum and fir. There are two mountains
near together, Ebal and Gerizim, in the region of
which have happened many things of which the
Bible tells. Between them is the rich green Vale
of Shechem.

The people who occupied that region were
called Samaritans. They hated the Jews, and
the Jews hated them. They had little dealing
with each other. The two peoples sadly differed
in their religious beliefs and practices. The
Samaritans believed that Gerizim, instead of
Jerusalem, was the most sacred spot upon earth.
They had a temple upon it for two hundred
years. It had been destroyed one hundred and

115

I, ■^■','

->v

ii6

A life of ami

twenty-five years before Christ, but they still
considered the mountain the proper place of
worship, and every Samaritan, wherever he was,
turned his face toward Gerizim when he prayed.
Their chief city was called Sychar.

Near it was a parcel of ground which Jacob
had bought long before, and where he lived, and
from which he took the journey of which we have
spoken, with his young son Joseph, to the " Tower
of Edar" on the Shepherds* Plain. Jacob, when
dying in Egypt where Joseph was ruler, gave this
parcel of ground to him, who gave commandment
on his dying bed that he should be buried there.
His tomb remains to this day, near a well which
his father dug, known as ** Jacob's Well." It is
one of the places in the Holy Land where we
may feel sure that Christ has been. It does not
appear now as He saw it, for, like many other
things He beheld, it is in ruins — a dry pit nearly
filled with rubbish, only twenty feet in depth,
instead of one hundred or one hundred and fifty,
as it probably was when the boy Joseph played
around it and drank of its waters.

It was the Jiour of noon when Jesus, on His
journey from Judea to Galilee, arrived at Jacob's
Well. Weary and thirsty. He threw Himself

At the Well of Sychar

117

down, probably on one of the stone seats of an
alcove which sheltered it from the sun.

He was left there alone, while His disciples
who accompanied Him went to the neighboring
city to buy food. Meanwhile He must have
mused on the associations of the spot. He would
recall His first visit to the place, when twelve
years old, on His first journey to Jerusalem, and
think of how much had happened to Him since
that time. He would remember that, long before
He was born, Abraham pitched his tent on or
near the same spot, where God promised that this
beautiful country should be given to his children's
children, and how that promise had been fulfilled.
He would think of Jacob, and of Joseph, on
whose tomb his eye rested as he sat on the well.

But He was not long alone. He was inter-
rupted by a woman coming to draw water. Even
before His speech would show whence He came,
she knew Him to be a Jew, from His appearance
and His dress, which may have had the white
fringe worn by the Jews instead of the blue worn
by her countrymen. But He knew more of her
than she did of Him — much more than she sus-
pected — as being ignorant, and sinful, and not
respected by the people who knew of her,

.*f'.

I ,

' ' ' T

li:

' 'Mr

ii8

A Life of Christ

"Jesus salth unto her, Give Me to drink."
But, instead of doing so, she expressed her sur-
prise that He, a Jew, should ask for a drink from
her, a Samaritan. This led to a very interesting
and important conversation. To understand it
we must remember several things.

The wish for water to drink is thirst of body :
the wish for peace and joy is thirst of spirit.
Water can quench the thirst in our bodies : Christ
can give peace to our spirits. Bodily thirst,
though quenched, comes again, as long as we
live : the peace Christ gives is for this life and
eternal life in heaven. As we have seen, ** God
gave " Him that man might have eternal life.
Christ was with the woman, but she did not know
it was He. He was more anxious to give her
peace and joy — the water of life — than that she
should give Him water from the well.

Remembering all this, we can understand His
words to her when she wondered that He, a Jew,
asked a drink of her, a Samaritan. He said to
her : " If Thou knowest the gift of God, and who
it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink ; Thou
wouldest have asked of Him and He would have
given thee living water."

As He spoke, her feeling toward him changed.

Christ and the Woman of Samaria

.ill

if*

M.i;

I 1

1 ri'

m
m

■I i

? 'i '

I 20

i4 Life of Christ

as did her tone ; she addressed Him, not as a
Jew, but with the respectful word, ''Sir." But
she did not yet understand His meaning. Her
thought was still on the deep well from which
He had nothing to draw what He called *' living
water.'* ^ - .

Though she had begun to respect Him, she
contrasted Him with Jacob, her great ancestor,
of whom she thought, and of his children and
even his cattle as gathering about the well to
quench their thirst.

How strange her question to Him sounds to
us, "Art thou greater than our father Jacob?"
How amazed would she have been, if at that
moment Jacob had appeared from heaveh and
bowing before Him worshipped Him as the Lord
of Heaven and earth.

Again He spoke of the water He could give,
contrasting it with that in the well. She under-
stood Him better. She did not yet knov/ who
He was, but believed He had some great power
to help her. And so, as He had said to her,
*' Give Me to drink " — of the water from the well,
she said to Him, **Sir, give me this water" — of
which He had spoken.

Then He astonished her by referring to her

At the Well of Sychar

121

wicked life, of which she supposed He, a stranger,
could not know. At once she thought of Him,
not only as a great Teacher, but as a Prophet of
God. She judged that He could tell her which
was right, the Jews in claiming Jerusalem as the
most holy place in the Holy Land, or the Samari
tans in claiming Gerizim. Pointing to the moun-
tain, eight hundred feet above them, she said :
**Our fathers worshipped in this mountain, but
ye," meaning the Jews, ** say that in Jerusalem is
the place where men ought to worship."

He told her that in both Jerusalem and Geri-
zim and all other places, men could and should
worship God. He declared *' God is a spirit : and
they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit
and in truth."

She thought of Jesus, whom she called the
Messiah, not thinking that He sat weary and
thirsty before her ; and she said : ** I know that
Messiah cometh, which is called Christ : when He
is come He will tell us all things." With aston-
ishment she heard His reply, *' I, that speak unto
thee, am He."

The disciples, returning with food for Him,
marvelled that He talked with her — a woman, and
she a Samaritan, But his thirst and hunger had

vl . Si

V if ■)

1li

f •

,:i;

l:l\

122

A Life of Christ

been forgotten in the joy of His ministry to the
poor, ignorant, wicked, despised one who, like a
very different woman at a later day, sat at His
feet and heard His words. .

Unmindful of her errand at the well, leaving
there her water-pot, she hastened with joy to the
city, with the tidings of Christ. Many obeyed
her call, went to the well, heard and believed His
words ; and besought Him that He would tarry
with them. So the hour for rest was prolonged
two days. Many listened to His teachings *'and
said unto the woman. Now we believe, not
because of thy saying : for we have heard Him
ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ,
the Saviour of the world."

was

Chapter XIX

Heating of a Nobleman's Son

Arriving in Galilee, Jesus went to Cana, of
which we have pleasing memories because of His
first miracle there, which added to the cheer of a
wedding feast.

That wonder was doubtless known in Caper-
naum ; and also others which He had wrought in
Jerusalem. These latter would be reported by
the Galileans who had witnessed or heard of them
at the Feast in the Holy City. They would be
known in the homes of the poor and the rich and
the palace of the Ruler, Herod Antipas.

There was an officer of his court, a nobleman
of Capernaum, a Jew of high birth. Perhaps he
was Chuza, whose wife Joanna was among the
women who were friendly to Jesus and gave Him
money and other things He needed. If so this
adds interest to the story of the nobleman's
family. He had a young and only son who was
very sick with fever.

123

(

iff;

*.;•■

|ii

" ^ I - ^

..-■■? '■^'■WM^

V , .. ■

i*''- ' ■■i!-,v*'l'»'^fii4

■

']%\

nf •

•T ,,h .^.i?:.:.; l^J ^i C,

I'T^i''^

I •': \^>- h ^

•• ." ■

. •-•^'f.s\ .J^:

/..'.I'M'

• -_■ ■

■ ■■ ■

' ■ . . '.

^1 -'if ■ nf

•

l^\-^f^* ■ ■• \ ''a ■ '

'>■ , -f •1' ^

. , W- , %'^4^> '

^ ' ■'■ I

■ \'^ i- i •' ■

' Vi<i ♦ /'• . '^. J-. •

: '

■ ■.t::^^" y.^^i ^"^' ■■

:(' - ••' i<

j"' ■ ■ •' J- 1 .

""~? • ,.

• ';,v:'^* ;. ^J»f^ ■ •

'.■ !^M''

'fc.

•■

y'iV' Q

» "^ -W'' ^m

y^f-%-: »^.-?>^*^/-^

'■ 8\1 '-' ^a

'■ -

.t"" f 41^ M ,'r* •,'. ", ■

■ ^, S|h4 Pi

■ f.r i^,^ '■•^'.^r'':'"

¥ IrtSi "■ ■

^ ii*'f^ '•

f^ • ir-'^^i^?^- ^^

mm pfp^

bh'^'Jl^r.. :

:^.^i*|

■J^'^,;

I-

[1}

U
It

O
<

Healing of a Nobleman s Son 125

The agonized father, hearing that Jesus was
in Cana, went twenty miles across the plain and
up the mountain, ''and besought Him that He
would come down and heal his son ; for he was at
the point of death."

It was one o'clock in the afternoon of a short
November day. It would take five hours to make
the journey. By nightfall the boy might have
died. The father thought of Jesus simply as a
Healer. We know that Jesus could have raised
the boy from the dead. The father did not think
of this, or that He could heal his son without
going to Him, or that He could do what He
pleased anywhere and in any way He chose,
because He had the power of God.

Now Jesus wanted the father to understand
this ; so He did not immediately tell him that He
would help him, though His heart was full of love
and pity. He wanted the father to know of a
greater blessing than even the healing of the
body. It was that which Jesus the Saviour could
give to the spirit.

But the agonized father did not yet understand
this. He felt that every moment of delay in
starting for his home might make it too late for
Jesus to be of any help. So he cried out, with

«i !.

^ r

I m

^ 1 '^ > .'I

\ ;

\\-4

•t- -u -;;h1

in i

126

A Life of Christ

yi '-.■ i

perhaps a little of the tone of the officer which
he was, *' Sir, come down ere my child die."

Jesus did not say, " I will go." He calmly
replied, ** Go thy way ; thy son liveth." There
was a great contrast between the nobleman's
word ''Come," and Jesus* word "Go."

There was something in the manner and
appearance and tone of Jesus that made the father
feel that He had a power of which the father had
not thought. ''And the man believed the word
that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his
way," without asking Jesus to go with him, or
wondering why He did not. Without even hast-
ening home himself, wearied with the anxious
journey from Capernaum, joyful in believing that
his son was saved from death, night coming on,
he stopped for rest. The next morning he con-
tinued his journey alone — without Jesus, for whom
he had gone to Cana.

But he was not alone all the way. His ser-
vants saw him coming. They thought they had
good news. They did have good words, but not
news to him. They were the very words Jesus
had spoken, "Thy son liveth." His face did not
lighten up with the surprise they expected the
loving father to show ; it was not a surprise. He

i;v»!

Healing of a Nobleman s Son 127

asked the hour when his son began to amend. He
learned that it was the same in which Jesus had
spoken the healing word.

What a greeting that father received from the
joyful mother and recovering boy. Not only they
but all in their house believed that Jesus was not
only the wonderful Healer of the bodies of men,
but also the Saviour of their souls.

t,''fi

( U'

f ii.;

Chapter XX

Rejected at Nazareth

Na,zAreih

For thirty years Nazareth was the horne of
Jesus. There His childhood, youth and early
manhood had been spent. Leaving it for a sea-
son He had returned to it for a short but memor-
able visit. He was still thought of as Jesus the
carpenter, such a man as His brothers James, and
Joseph, and Simon, and Judas.

But tiie faithful village carpenter had laid
aside His tools to use them no more. His work
was now of another kind. His Father's business
did not require them. He would now teach His
townsmen what that business was. He would
reveal Himself to them as the expected Messiah.

So on the Sabbath He entered the only syna-
gogue in Nazareth, the one where it had been
His custom from boyhood to worship. It was
probably built of white marble, ornamented on
the outside with rude carvings of vine-leaves and
grapes.

128

((

illi- s

Rejected at Nazareth

129

There was no minister such as churches now
have, but there were several men who generally
read the Scriptures and talked to the people
about them, but anyone who chose to do so
might speak.

There was a keeper of the rolls of the Sacred
Scriptures, which were kept in an ark of painted
wood, before which hung a curtain of silk. Near
it was a raised platform which Jesus ascended.
Then the keeper drew aside the curtain, took down
the roll containing the writings of Isaiah, and gave
it to Him. Jesus unrolled the volume till He
found the place He wanted, and began to read.
All of the people stood and listened. He read
only a few words. They had been written seven
hundred years before. They were about the
Messiah for whose coming the Jews had been
waiting all that time. Then He rolled up the
writing, gave it to the keeper, and sat down, as
the custom was when one addressed the people.
** And the eyes of all them that were in the syna-
gogue were fastened on Him." The solemn and
earnest manner in which He read what the
prophet had said long before, made them watch
Him carefully and listen attentively. What words

of sweetness would He utter? He had never
9

:' *

<:.f

«1

.ill .',
1

: !

Christ in thl: Synagogue

spo
dom

is t
whic
the I
was.
deck
askec
sonh
Thei
were
wordj
ruden
their j
"and
thebr
that tJ
W
himsel
recall
He mi
claime<
ness, s
led. :
showec

Rejected at Nazareth

131

spoken any other. He had talked with the wis-
dom of a Rabbi. His were '* gracious " words.

** And He began to say unto them, This day
is this Scripture fulfilled in your ears;" by
which He meant that He was the Saviour, Christ,
the Lord whom the Angel of the plain said He
was. They were astonished at the wonderful
declaration. They would not believe Him. They
asked, ** Is not this the carpenter ? What rea-
son has He to call Himself the promised Messiah ? "
Their eyes now glared with hate. Then there
were murmured whispers which grew into angry
words. Their respectful manner was changed to
rudeness and then to violence. They rose from
their seats, dragged Him out of the synagogue
** and thrust Him out of the city and led Him unto
the brow of the hill whereon their city was built,
that they might cast Him down headlong."

With calmness yet gentle firmness He allowed
himself to be led up the hill. He would not
recall a word He had said, for it was the truth.
He might have proved Himself to be what He
claimed by a miracle, striking them with blind-
ness, so that they themselves would need to be
led. But He used no such power, while He
showed that of another kind. There is strength

ill

1 I

I'M

t !•

.) i

Vk '

132

A Life of Christ

in innocence — such was his. There is weakness
in wickedness — such was theirs. There was some-
thing- in His appearance which we cannot fully
explain, and which perhaps they did not fully
understand, but which filled them with awe and
kept them from their purpose. ** He, passing
through the midst of them, went His way."
"They stood — stopped — inquired — were ashamed
— fled — separated." This is not the only time that
He showed such power over His enemies. As He
descended that hill He probably had His last look
but one at Nazareth — of the home of most of His
earthly life ; of the synagogue where He had
worshipped and had been rejected.

We have called Jesus the Flower of Nazareth.
Those who had seen it bud and bloom, rudely
tore it from its stem. For a time it retained its
beautiful life and fragrance in other parts of the
Holy Land, until crushed by other and yet more
cruel hands.

Chapter XXI

The Pool of Beihesda
Jerusalem

" After these things there was a feast of the
Jews, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem."
Wherever He went and for whatever purpose
His eye was always open to the suffering, and
His ear to their cry. Not always did He wait for
them to call for help. Not always did they know
that He could help them. This is true of what
happened on His visit to Jerusalem.

In it was a pool called Bethesda, whose waters
were believed to have the power of healing the
sick. So multitudes of blind and lame and dis-
eased of every kind came to be healed.

Among them was a poor man who had not
walked for thirty-eight years. The bounding boy
or active girl thinks it a great trial to be lame for
only a few days. How pitiful should we be
toward those who are always lame, and how
thankful if our limbs are strong.

133

-^^1

'I'"'

ii 'i ■

i !

I ^

!U i'«

,,, ,,,

I, ■ i'

n ti

134

A Life of Christ

'i \\

Jesus was pitiful, and He was helpful in a way
we cannot be. He saw the lame man lying by
the pool unable even to crawl into its waters.
With a kind voice He asked him, "Wilt thou be
made whole ? " The man was not only weak in
body, but discouraged in spirit. He had no
thought what was in Jesus' mind. But the
question was asked in such a tender tone, and
the look of Jesus was so full of pity that he told
Him of his trouble : there was no one to put him
into the pool.

Jesus saith unto him, *' Rise, take up thy bed
and walk." A strange command, but given in
such a way that the man tried to obey, and in
obeying, the power was given him by Jesus to do
as He had commanded.

The Great Healer immediately went away
from the curious crowd gathering to see the won-
der, before the healed man knew who He was.

" The Jews said to him. It is the Sabbath day ;
it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed." They
had made rules about the Sabbath that God
never made, and they blamed the man for not
obeying them. He had a good and wise answer :
*' He that made me whole, the same said unto
me. Take up thy bed and walk." But they began

• 1

l*t

; 1

"i ■

i ■

;: 1

i
1 . '

1HE Pool of Bethespa

I ■■'•ii

iiti.: .

■i:

■' 1

i ! ■

'• ' ■}

i ■ -i
11 «4

ili^l

; i'

, ' ; ') . i

136

A Life of Christ

to persecute Jesus because He had done such
things on the Sabbath day.

Jesus made Himself kn6wn to the healed man
in the Temple, warning him against sin, which is
a greater evil than any sickness of body. He
then returned to the Lake of Galilee.

u 'f

ill

Chapter XXII

Draught of Fishes
Sea. of Gatitte* Near Capernaum

It had probably been a stormy night during
whose long hours the fishermen of Galilee toiled
without any reward. At last the morning dawned.
They drew their empty boats upon the beach, and
commenced mending their nets broken by the
dashing waves, and washing from them the sand
and pebbles, which had been gathered instead of
fishes.

The people, having learned of Jesus from Jeru-
salem, gathered on the shore to see and hear
Him. He entered Simon *s boat, which He well
knew His disciple would be glad to lend Him,
and asked him to thrust it out a little from the
land. It would be useful for a pulpit, though it
had been useless as a fishing boat.

** Now when He had left speaking He said
unto Simon, Launch out into the deep and let
down your nets for a draught." Tired, dis-
appointed, thinking of the tedious hours He had

187

.Mil

138

A Life of Christ

\-'\

spent in that boat, '' Simon answering said unto
Him, Master, we have toiled all the night and
have taken nodiing." But that was not all he
said. In calling Jesus "Master" he had the
spirit of obedience : so he said, "Nevertheless,
at Thy word I will let down the net" — the same
that had remained empty all night long. It was as
if he had said : " I do not see the use of letting it
down again ; there seems to be no fish here : I
might let it down all day as I have all night, and
get not a fish for all my t ouble. But, my Master,
I will do, not as I think and feel, but as You bid
me, for I know what You say is right, and I trust
You for what may happen."

And a wonderful thing did happen. The net
was no longer empty. It was not made for any
such multitude of fishes as now ran into it, and it
began to break. Now there was so much to be
done that Simon and Andrew could not do it
alone. James and John were in another boat.
Looking toward that of Simon, they saw him and
his brother with excited gestures beckoning them
to hasten to their help.

When Peter saw what Jesus had done, he had
a mixed feeling of awe and reverence for his
Master. Casting himself down before Him, he

Draught of Fishes

^39

confessed his sinfulness and unworthiness to be
with Him. Yet he had a loving and obedient
spirit, and the Master knew it. And knowing it,
He had a great plan for him, of which He now
told him.

*' Jesus said unto Simon, fear not ; from hence-
forth thou shalt catch men." And then, address-
ing him and his brother Andrew, and also James
and John, He said, *' Follow Me and I will make
you fishers of men. And they straightway left,
their nets and followed Him."

On the banks of the Jordan they had become
His followers, believing in Him as the Messiah
and their Saviour, and ready to do what He wanted
them to, wherever they were ; but they had not
yet given up their business of fishing to go about
with Jesus and make men His followers, such as
they had been.

Let us remember Peter e^^pecially and this
miracle, for it is to be repeated in his presence,
filling him with still greater wonder.

liflJ

!«■:.■■ fl

\ta I

1^ 'H

The Draught of Fishes

Chapter XXIII

A Sdbbdth in Capernaum

Ca.perna.um

The Christian traveler of to-day ascends a
little hill near the Sea of Galilee, and lingers by
the silent marble, sculptured ruins of what he
believes formed a part of the synagogue of
Capernaum. He recalls a Sabbath Jesus spent
in that city and His preaching in that syna-
gogue.

The people had heard of the wonders He had
done and were curious to see and hear Him. His
doctrine. His teaching, was very different from that
of the scribes, the learned men who spake there
on the Sabbath days. He told them of the King-
dom of God — what it was, and how they could be
of it.

They listened until interrupted by the furious
ravings of an insane man who was tormented by
Satan in a way we cannot explain. But Jesus
commanded the evil spirit to come out of the man,
and He was obeyed. The people ** were aston-

141

il,

i' i

I 1

:; 4. 11

142

A Life of Christ

! ■ I !

ished at His doctrine, for His word was with
power." And they were all amazed that He who
chafiged water into wine had also changed the
ravings of a madman into quietness and peace.

Leaving the synagogue, Jesus went into the
house of Peter and Andrew. Those near friends,
James and John, also went with him.

The mother of Peter's wife had a great fever.
Perhaps her friends had seen the young son of
the Nobleman, full of life, after being at the point
of death with the same kind of illness. At any
rate they sought Jesus to heal her. He did not
do as He did in the case of the boy, simply speak
the healing word. He went to her, stood over
her, touched her hand, rebuked the fever, took
her by the hand, and lifted her up. ** And imme-
diately the fever left her, and she ministered unto
them" — doing for them instead of their doing
for her.

But His Sabbath day's work was not yet done :
it was hardly begun ; that of the Teacher was
ended, but not that of the Healer. His hand had
much more to do.

The wonderful story of the synagogue and
of Peter's home, spread throughout the city.
Despairing ones began to hope, rightly thinking

A Sabbath in Capernaum

that He, who could control disorder of mind and
fever of body, could heal sickness of every
kind.

And so, as the sun was setting, there were
carried from many homes, toward the house of
Peter, all that needed the help of the great
Healer — the suffering, hoping, expecting ones.
They, with their friends, and the curious crowd,
wanting to see the wonder-worker, were a great
multitude. " All the city was gathered together
at the door." But Jesus made His way to those
who needed His help. One sentence tells us the
story of all : '* He laid His hands on every one of
them and healed them." In the stillness of that
evening hour, many groans and sighs and sorrows
were hushed.

Remember those hands of Jesus. We shall
see how, in many ways and places, and at many
times, they were used in healing and blessing.

The Sabbath ended. The wearied Teacher
and healer sought rest in sleep, but '* rising up a
great while before day. He went out and departed
into a solitary place, and there prayed." But He
could not long be hidden, ev^n in a solitary place.
His "still hour," alone with his Father, was soon
ended. Peter, grateful for the miracle in his

! ■ V -i

■j:!

4-: i..i i~

144

A Life of Christ

house the day before, led the way and many fol-
lowed, begging ''that he should not depart from
them." But He said unto them, " I must preach
the Kingdom of God in other cities also ; there-
fore am 1 sent."

i ;■

::.!

I \

I
1

, 1

Chapter XXIV

A Leper and a. ParatyHc Heated

Galilee

Of all diseases in the land where Jesus lived
the most dreaded was leprosy. The leper was a
great sufferer without any hope of ever being-
well. Physicians could not help him ; medicines
could do him no good. No one, not even his
friends who loved and pitied him, would touch or
go near him, for fear of becoming like him. He
must live alone or have other lepers for his only
companions. If he wandered along the road
where he was not known as a leper, or sat by the
wayside unseen, he must utter a warning cry to any
one he saw, saying : '* Unclean, unclean." His was
a most wretched, hopeless life, his disease becom
ing worse and worse until death ended his misery.

Such aman, in one of the cities of Galilee, went
to Jesus, fell upon his face, and kneeling down wor-
shipped Him, beseeching him, saying, **If Thou
wilt Thou canst make me clean " Jesus did to
him what no Rabbi, doctor, friend or kindred in

10 149

i''^!H

i .'

Christ Healing the Palsied Man

A Leper and Paralytic Healed 147

all the land would do : He *'put forth His hand
and touched him," saying, ''I will ; be thou clean.
And immediately the leprosy departed from him."

He told all he met of his wonderful cure.
Instead of crying aloud, " Unclean, unclean, away,
away from me," he cried, ** I am clean, I am clean,
come and see what the Great Physician has done
for me." He began life anew, with all its joys
and hopes, instead of continuing in a living death.

Jesus entering Capernaum, it was known that
He was in the house of Peter. So many came
to Him that there was not room enough to
receive them. ''There were Pharisees and doc-
tors of the law sitting by, which were come out of
every town of Galilee, and Judea, and Jerusalem."

While He was preaching, a man appeared
before Him, in a very different way from that in
which the leper had approached Him. He had
been taken with palsy. His hands and feet
refused to move. He was powerless to do any-
thing. But though helpless, he was not hopeless
when he heard what Jesus had done for others.
Four friends carried him to the house of Peter.
The multitude filled the streets near It, and the
court-yard, which was surrounded by a covered
gallery. Opening from it was a room in which

148

A Life of Christ

• I

Jesus probably was. Outside of the house was
a stairway, leading to the roof, which, being dif-
ferent from ours, could be easily torn up. There
he was carried. Through an opening he was let
down on his pallet, or mat-bed, to Jesus.

It was a strange sight to see a man escaping
the multitude in this way. It showed his strong
belief, and that of his friends, that Christ could
and would heal him. The speaking was inter-
rupted. Slowly and silently the man descended
to the floor. When it was reached he looked
into the face of Jesus, without saying a word.
But this was not necessary. Jesus broke the
silence. His word was one of tenderness and
hope: it was "Son." Then He said, "Be of
good cheer ; thy sins be forgiven thee." Forgive
ness was more to him than healing. Jesus said
this, not only to comfort the man, but to reprove
and teach some that were there, not to learn but
to meanly watch Him, hoping to find something
for which they could blame Him. They asked
themselves, " Who can forgive sin but God only.f^ ''
They said nothing aloud, but He ''perceived their
thoughts." Telling the man to arise, take up his
bed and walk, He showed them that because He had
the power of God He could both heal and forgive.

l<::in-

Chapter XXV

The Call of Mattheiv* The Twehe Apostles
Capernaum f Mt, Haitin

There was a man named Matthew, whose
business was the gathering of taxes for the
Romans, who then ruled the Holy Land. This
was very hateful to the Jews. They despised the
tax-gatherers who were often dishonest. They
especially hated a Jew who was willing to be a
tax-gatherer. So Matthew, being a Jew and a
tax-gatherer, was despised by his own people.

Doing business on the sea-shore at or near
Cap Tnaum, he doubtless had heard Jesus preach,
and seen or at least known of His miracles. He
was already a friend of Jesus, though he had not
made it known to Him. But two words — " Fol
low Me " — spoken by his new Master, showed
him that Jesus knew of his friendship, and loved
him. He called him to be a disciple. Matthew
obeyed the call. "He left all, rose up and fol-
lowed Him," to become an Apostle, and the first
evangelist to write the story of Christ.

ti If- TIB,

'. ' 11

I50

A Life of Christ

Of Jesus it Is said, **It came to pass In those
days that He went out into a mountain to pray,
and continued all night in prayer to God."

There is only one hill of any size on the west-
ern side of the lake. It has two peaks with a little
plain between, and is something in the shape of a
saddle. It is called Mount Hattin and known in
the region as the mountain. It Is one of the most
sacred spots in the Holy Land. It was probabl
here that Jesus " continued all night in prayer."
We know that before some of the most Import-
ant events in His life He was '' in piayer to God."
That night on Mount Hattin was spent in pre-
paration for the following day.

We think of Him alone, or surrounded by
wild beasts, as on the mount of Temptation. The
stillness might be broken by the hooting of birds
and the howling of beasts, but this would not
disturb His voice of prayer continued until the
bright moon and stars, which looked down upon
Him through the clear sky, became dim In the
morning light that streamed over the mountains
of the eastern shore.

It was early when a company of disciples
broke upon His solitude. He welcomed them,
and solemnly set apart twelve '* that they should

5 >

d by
The
birds
not
the

tains

[pies
lem,
.uld

Christ at Trayer

■11.

) 1

152

A Life of Christ

W Nj

be with Him, and that He might send them forth
to preach, and to have power" to do miracles in
His name. They were to leave their homes, and
go about doing good with Him. They were to
be taught by Him, that they might be prepared
to teach others while He lived, and especially
after He had returned to heaven.

Jesus chose Peter, a bold, earnest, warm-
hearted man ; and Andrezu his brother ; yokuy the
most loving, lovable and beloved of all ; and
James his brother ; Philips young and thoughtful,
of Bethsaida ; Bartholomew, also called Nathanael,
a wise and good man from Cana ; Matthew, once
the despised tax-gatherer of Capernaum, whp like
John was to write of what his Master said and
did. Of these seven we have heard before. But
five more were chosen — Thomas, a thoughtful
man who rejoiced in Jesus as his Lord and his
God ; the two brothers James the Less, and Jude;
Simon; and last Judas, to be known as the Betrayer
of Jesus.

They were a company of young men. Five
of them, perhaps eight, were fishermen. All
were from Galilee except Judas, who came from
near Jerusalem, where lived priests and Phariseer.,
to whom he betrayed the Master who chose him

t<
n

ie;
ter

The T%elve Apostles

153

to be one of the twelve, to whom Jesus gave the
name of Apostles,

They were not what men called great, nor
learned, nor rich, nor powerful ; but they were
greater and wiser than the rulers and Rabbis of
their nation. While Jesus remained on the earth,
He kept them with Him, explaining the things
pertaining to His kingdom, and preparing them
to make known His gospel among men, and
build up His Church. This ** glorious company
of the apostles" formed a circle of twelve about
the Master. From them He chose an inner circle
of three for a closer friendship than even with the
others ; they were Peter, James and John. Two
of these, Peter and John, were still more nearly
related to Him. But of the twelve, the three,
the two, the blessed one was John the Beloved
Disciple.

Chapter XXVI

The Sermon on the Mount
Near Capernaum

While Jesus was with His disciples, who, we
may suppose, were on one of the peaks of Mount
Hattin, a multitude was gathering from every
direction —

" Across the sea, along the shore,
In numbers ever more and more,
From lowly hut and busy town.
The valley through, the mountain down.**

Jesus and the Twelve saw them coming. ** And
He came down and stood in the plain." Those
who needed healing crowded around Him in such
numbers that He could not give them separate
attention ; so *' the whole multitude sought to
touch Him," and they were healed.

But He had a more important and solemn ser-
vice to perform. He saw in that vast throng
something worse than disease. They had wrong
thoughts of their own sins, and of Him as the
King of the Kingdom of Heaven.

154

The Sermon on the Mount

155

.ich

late

;er-
>ng
ing
:he

|54

They believed false stories concerning the
expected King of the Jews ; that he would stand
on the shore of the Mediterranean Sea and com-
mand it to wash ashore pearls and other treasures
at their feet; that he would clothe them in rich
garments of scarlet and adorn them with jewels ;
that he would feed them with manna sweeter than
that with which their forefathers had been fed in
the wilderness.

They believed and trusted the wisdom of the
Rabbis, which was not real wisdom, for they taught
much which the Scriptures did not contain. They
thought goodness was doing certain things rather
than having right feelings.

So in that hour, when the ministry of healing
was over, Jesus began the ministry of teaching.
He delivered the wonderful discourse called '' The
Sermon on the Mount." It is probable that it
was after bowing His head in prayer that "He
lifted up His eyes," and then '' opened His mouth
and taught."

His first word was not to blame their igno-
rance nor reprove their sins. It was " Blessed,"
with which He began eight sayings so beautiful
and telling of so much happiness that they are
called the ''Beatitudes"; and the hill where

,*:-

: ; 1

ilH

The. 3ermqn qn the Mount

The Sermon on the Mount

157

Jesus uttered them is called " The Mount of
Beatitudes."

In this sermon the Great Preacher taught the
people about many things. They can be arranged
in three classes.:

1. He taught them what to be — humble, mer-
ciful, just, and perfect like God.

2. He taught them what not to be — angry, or
hateful, or speakers of evil words.

3. He taught them what to do — to repent, to
love, to pray, and to trust God.

Jesus gave one rule that includes all rules of
duty to one another; it was this : *'A11 things
whatsoever ye would that men should do to you,
do ye even so to them." This is called *' The
Golden Rule." It is the Golden Text for every
one.

His great law was about Love — to God and
to one another. Remember that if we obey God's
law about Love we will obey all His laws.

The Sermon on the Mount had a solemn end-
ing, telling of the happiness and safety of those
who obey the words which Jesus spoke, and of the
terrible sorrow that must come upon those who
will not hear and obey Him.

'4:.

' 11

• U,\]

aapter XXVII

Heating of the Centurion s Servant

Ca.perna.um

Jesus came down from the Mount of Beati-
tudes leading the multitudes into the plain below.
So constantly were they with Mim and so eager
to hear His words that He and His disciple^
''could not so much as eat bread." Might they
not be reminded of His words to them at the
well of Sychar, '' I have meat to eat that ye know
not of?" — meaning the Spirit of God in Him,
strengthening Him even In weariness of body.

But w^hile doing for the many He Vv-as sud-
denly interrupted to do for one. There lived near
Capernaum a Centurion or Captain of soldiers
who were kept there to make the Jews obey the
laws of Rome, which then governed the Holy
Land. Though he was called a heathen, and was
an officer of a nation worshipping idols, he had
learned to reverence the God of the Jews. For
them he had built a synagogue in Capernaum, so
much more cosdy and beautiful than any other

158

Healing of the Centurion s Servant 159

there, that it was called the synagogue. The
ruins of it, which may be seen to-day, show how
generous was his gift. He was a favorite with
the Jews because of his goodness, and of what
he had done for them.

A boy servant of the Centurion ''who was
dear unto him, was sick and ready to die. And
when he heard of Jesus, he sent unto Him the
elders of the Jews, beseeching Him that He
would come and heal his servant." They will-
ingly went to Jesus, telling Him "he was worthy
for whom He should do this."

But after they had started, the Centurion who
had doubtless heard how Jesus had healed the
Nobleman's son without seeing him, only speaking
the word of power, thought He could do the same
for the dying servant.

And he had another thought. Though the
Jewish elders called him good and ** worthy," he
felt that he was unworthy to have one so good as
Jesus come into his house. So he sent other
messengers to Jesus with words like these : *' I
am an officer. I give commands to my soldiers
and they obey me — doing or not doing as I bid
them. As I have authority over them. You have
authority over disease. It will obey You as my

IJili'^^'H

Y~-:M^

^.j^

"km

i6o

> '

A Life of Christ

soldiers obey me. As I speak the word of com-
mand, so can You * speak the word only, and
my servant shall be healed.' "

Jesus was greatly pleased with this message
frojn the Centurion. Before answering the mes-
sengers He turned Him about to the people
that followed Him. He showed them how the
Centurion was better — more worthy — than even
the Jewish elders claimed him to be. He said
more than that — that the Centurion was better
than themselves, because he believed in Him.

Then He sent back this message to the Cen-
turion — ** As thou hast believed, so be it unto
thee."

" And his servant was healed in the selfsame
liour."

ha^

lid. J

-1

com-

% and

issage
; mes-
people
)w the
1 even
^e said
better
im.

le Cen-
it unto

ilfsame

Chapter XXVIII

Raising of the Widom)^s Son

Nain

We know of at least three persons whom Jesus
raised from the dead when He was on the earth.
The first was an only son ; the second an only
daughter ; the third an only brother.

There was a young man who has been known
for two thousand years as the only son of his
mother and she a widow. These words, '*only
son" and ''widow," describe a home already sad-
dened, yet having a remaining joy. Her husband
having died, her heart clung all the more to the
young son who was left, to be, as she hoped, her
companion in loneliness, comfort in sorrow, help
in the feebleness of age.

She lived in a village on the slope of a moun-
tain, from which she could look upon Mount
Tabor and other beautiful heights. The fitting
name of the village was Nain, which means
''fair," but it was no longer such to her, for the
fairest thing it contained was gone.

1 1

161

t: . :

Raising of the Widow's Son

Raising of the Widow* s Son 163

In her home, no longer what it had been, she
sat upon the floor, as was the custom when a rela-
tive had died, moaning and lamenting. She ate
no meat and drank no wine. Her simple meals
were taken in the homes of kind neiehbors.

While she was thus silent and lonely there
was a very different scene on the shore of the
Lake of Galilee. It is not likely that she had
heard of what had happened there the day
before — how the Great Healer had restored the
Centurion's servant to health when he had been
ready to die. If she did know of it, she might
not think He could restore to life one already dead.

In the rnorning of the funeral day, or possibly
the evening before, Jesus left Capernaum for
Nain, twenty-five miles away. Going down the
lake in a boat or walking along the shore to the
Jordan valley, then turning westward, passing the
foot of Tabor, green with its covering of oak and
terebinth trees. He approached the village of
Nain. He was not alone. " Many of His disci-
ples and much people went with Him."

Had we stood, toward the evening of that day,
in the narrow, steep, rocky road leading from the
plain to the village, we would have beheld con-
trasted scenes.

ji^'Sj >]«¥,■

'"la

If"

I i

ill:^.

164

A Life of Christ

There were two processions — one coming
down, the other coming up the hill ; one in sad-
ness, the other in gladness ; one full of thought
and pity for the widowed mother, the other rejoic-
ing in the Teacher and Healer. One was on its
way to the burying-ground on the hill-side, ten
minutes* walk from, the road, where processions
go to-day as they did at that evening hour ; the
other was on its way to be with and to hear Him
whom they had followed from the morning hour.

The downward procession was led by two men,
blowinof flutes, whose doleful sounds reminded all
who heard, of death. Following them were
women, hired mourners, tossing their arms over
their heads, and then making mournful sounds on
their tinkling cymbals, and chanting in a low, sad
voice, saying, **Alas, alas.'* Then followed per-
haps the funeral orator, praising the good deeds
of the dead. Then came the weeping mother,
with her upper garments rent to show her broken
spirit. Behind her was the bier, an open willow
basket, containing **the only son of his mother.'*

There were four pall-bearers who carried it
for a short distance, then paused, and with loud
lamentations gave it to other four who carried it
onward.

f i

>''*_

»)

Raising of the Widows Son

I6S

There was a beautiful custom that when a
dead body was carried, all persons who met it
would pause and let it pass ; or, if sitting, would
rise and stand while it was passing. So wlien the
joyful procession led by Jesus met the mournful
one from Nain, it paused in respectful silence.
The tender thought of both was toward the weep-
ing mother. " And T^hen the Lord saw her, He
had compassion on her." He Himself was a son,
and knew how His mother would feel when He
would be taken from her.

A part of the funeral service in that land,
showing sympathy for the bereaved, was in these
words : '' Weep with them, all ye who are bitter
of heart." How strange then must the words of
Jesus have sounded to the sorrowing mother :
*' Weep not." But his tone and manner must
have shown that '' He had compassion on her."
And then His action spoke louder than His
words : it was a single, slight act. ** He came
and touched the bier" of the dead son. In awe
and wonder ''they that bore him stood still,"
though Jesus had given no spoken command to
them. But He did to him whom they carried :
" Young man, I say unto thee, arise. And he
that was dead sat up and began to* speak."

Ni- 1

i'J-«V

lil

■!( Ml

iv,/,, ?

1 66

A Life of Christ

What was the first exclamation of those
unsealed and astonished lips ? Was it ** My Lord,"
or " My Mother " ? Would that some photograph
had preserved the loving look, and some phono-
graph the words of Jesus as He delivered him to
his mother.

As the widow had gone before her only son in
deepest sorrow towards the grave which was to
remain empty, he led her back to then' home,
where they rejoiced together, having gratefully
joined in the cry of the people from Capernaum
and those of their own village as *' they glorified
God."

I 1

Pemtknt and ^^mGIV^:N

1 '

.1 .' .

ilii

) '•

; I

I. -

■) i

I:'

* a.

Chapter XXIX

Pertiieni Woman Forgtben
Caperna.um ?

The next sc ,e u' which we see Jesus was of

a different kind, butoi aie deepest interest to us.
It is not quite certain where it was, but probably
in Capernaum. He had been preaching. Almost
the last words we have of His address are these :
-T-**Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are
heavy laden, and I will give you rest." Among
His hearers was a woman of whom we know as
**a sinner,'' who had been guilty of great wrong,
by which she was known, and for which she was
despised. As her sin was great, her trouble was
great ; she had no hope of happiness, but dread
of misery as long as she lived. , ^

The words of Jesus, "Come unto Me," were
very strange to her. No one had spoken thus
in her hearing. She believed them : she loved
Him. She longed to " come " where she would
hear more of His words, show her affection for
Him, and find rest, which He only could give.

]68

Penitent Woman Forgtben

169

She wanted to come to Him in both body and
spirit. To do this she found a way.

There was a Pharisee by the name of Simon
who invited Jesus to his house. He was very
different from the woman in his thoughts about
Jesus, and in his feelings toward Him. It is not
quite certain why he invited Him. Perhaps it
was from curiosity to see the One about whom
such wonderful stories were bem^^ told ; perhaps
to get honor to himself for entertaining the dis-
tinguished Teacher ; perhaps tc find out whether
He was wiser than the Rabbi, and was a prophet.
But whatever the reason for inviting Jesus to his
house he did not treat Him as a guest, in a
proper manner. He did not, as was the custom,
give Him water for His dusty feet, the kiss of
welcome on His cheek, and perfume for His head.
** The Pharisee desired Him that He would
eat with him." There were couches around the
table, on which all reclined, the body resting on
the left elbow and the feet outward from the
table. .

- To Simon's house the woman came uninvited
and unwelcomed. Yet he did not turn her away.
She brought with her '*an alabaster box of oint-
ment," or a little vase of spikenard which she

,1 I IV.

I' . ;

170

A Life of Christ

l!|

',,1

* •

! ' '•

wore upon her neck for an ornament and a per-
fume.

Though entering without an invitation from
Simon, she was accepting the invitation of Jesus,
which could be done in Simon's house or any-
where else — " Come unto Me." In shame she
stood timidly at his feet, contrasting her sinfulness
with His purity, yet sorrowing for her sins and
purposing to sin no more ; full of love for Him.

The simple record tells us '* She stood behind
Him Vv'eeping, and began to wash his feet with
her tears, and to wipe them with the hairs of her
head, and kissed His feet, and anointed them
with the ointment." These six things are a pic-
ture in our minds such as painter never put on
canvas. She in her shame, Jesus in His love,
and Simon in his contempt, were all silent as she
continued standing, weeping, washing, wiping,
kissing, anointing. Yet all were thinking. Simon
was busy in thought, saying to himself that if
Jesus were a prophet He would know what kind
of a woman He allowed to do these things.

Jesus was the first to break the silence, by
speaking to Simon, showing Himself to be a
prophet by being able to read his unspoken
thoughts. He contrasted the unfriendly manner

Penitent Woman Forgtben

171

in which Simon had treated Him, thouirh his
guest, and the loving manner in which the
woman had treated Him.

Before He spake to her, she was made glad
by what she heard Him say to Simon about the
forgiveness of her many sins, and doubly happy
when He said unto her, "Thy sins are forgiven/

*' She sat and wept, and with her untressed hair.
Still wiped the feet she was so blessed to touch ;
And He wiped of! the soiling of despair

From her sweet soul, because she loved so much."

'.•in.

.. '''

■m

ip{-

V W < i
il ill

I I

h.'l

Christ in the Storm

Chapter XXX

Christ Stilting the Tempest
Sea. of Galilee

It was a spring morning when anemone, tulip
and narcissus gave beauty to the plain of Galilee,
and blossoms of the trees gave fragrance to the
air, that Jesus '' called His twelve disciples
together," and sat upon the seashore. But they
could not long be alone, for the multitudes fol-
lowed them and again He entered His pulpit-
boat, and He spake unto them in Parables ; by
which we mean something taken from nature to
illustrate truth.

In the evening the people, not satisfied with
all'theyhad heard in the morning, gathered again.
But Jesus thought it best for them not to hear
more that day. Besides He was very tired and
needt d immediate rest. So, without even stop-
ping for food, He said to His disciples, ** Let us
go over unto the other side of the lake. And
when He was entered into a ship His disci les
followed Him." It is called by one of the Evan-

173

li M.

^ 1.

174

A Zt/e of Christ

gelists ''the ship," which Jesus used for a pulpit,
a resting-place, and journeying. '' And they
launched forth. And there were also with Him
other little ships. But, as they sailed. He fell
asleep. He was in the hinder part of the ship
asleep on a pillow."

As He is lying there, we think of Him as a
man, like any other, weary and exhausted, because
of the labors of the day, and needing rest. His
was the sweet sleep that follows honest toil. No
troubled conscience disturbed His calm repose
on the calm waters. But the calmness of both
was soon broken.

We have noticed the steep mountains on the
eastern shore between which are deep ravines.
Through them fierce and cold winds from the
snowy Hermon often come down upon the smooth
waters, which are suddenly changed into billowy
waves. So was it when Christ was in the ship.

Weaving together the description given by
three Evangelists, we can imagine something of
the danger to Him, and the disciples, and those
in the Httle ships that tried to follow Him.
'' There arose a cr^eat storm of wind. And there
came down a storm of wind on the lake. And
behold there arose a great tempest in the sea.

■'n

Christ Stilting the Tempest

175

And the waves beat into the ship. And the ship
was covered with the waves. It was now filling.
They were in jeopardy. But He was asleep."

Undisturbed by the dashing of the waves over
Him He slept, as peacefully as ever He did in
the arms of Mary. Rocked in the boat by the
storm, He slumbered as quietly as an infant in its
cradle, guarded by its mother's tender care.

Meanwhile the gathering clouds made darker
the approaching night. The Twelve in fear
looked into the filling boat, out upon theboistrous
sea, upward to the blackening sky, and down
upon their peaceful Lord, whose appearance was
a contrast to all above and around them.

In the howling tempest we can just distin-
guish the agonizing cry of one and another, say-
ing, ''Lord, save us ; we perish. Master, carest
Thou not that we perish ? Master, Master, we
perish." One thought, one word is common to
them all — ** perish" — all together, Master and
disciples ; life's work suddenly ended ; Jesus no
longer the Preacher, Healer and expected King ;
the Twelve no longer to be with Him in a blessed
ministry to men's bodies and souls ; all earthly
hopes and plans buried in the depths of the sea.

The Master's opening eyes discovered at once

lii

176

A Life of Christ

their fears. His opening ears caught their half-
reproving words. But He awoke with calmness
as from a night's repose, unruffled by the sudden
awakening, or by the tempest, or by the despair-
ing cry of His disciples.

St. Matthew, who was one of them, tells of the
gentle reproof they received, seemingly before He
arose from His pillow, saying, " Why are ye fear-
ful, O ye of little faith ? " Jesus would calm their
fears before He would the storm. " Then," says
Matthev/, ** He arose and rebuked the winds and
the sea, and there was a great calm." His lordly
command, ** Peace, be still," was obeyed.

Meanwhile those in the little boats that accom-
panied Him, who were ever ready to follow Him
on land or sea, must have been astonished and
gladdened when suddenly the storm ended ; when
its darkness fled and the stars looked peacefully
down on Him who commanded '' Peace," they
rejoiced with exceeding joy. So did the Magi at
sight of the star of Bethlehem looking down upon
this same Jesus, then called Lord, and now prov-
ing Himself to be Lord of the sea.

And so they in the little boats were ready to join
the Twelve in exclaiming, '' What manner of man
is this, that even the winds and the sea obey Him ?"

I >3
11

lan

Chapter XXXI

Raising ofjairus* Daughter
Capernaum

The next day after the storm Jesus returnrd
from the eastern shore of the lake to the western,
where many were gathered to see Him and His
disciples. Had they wondered why the night-
tempest had ceased so suddenly ? They may have
learned from those in the little boats coming at
an earlier hour ; and so were ready to see the
Ruler of the storm.

On the same day, Matthew gave a farewell
feast in honor of his new Master, before leaving
his home and friends to follow Jesus w^herever He
went. The conversation at the table was about
most solemn and important truths ; it would have
been continued longer but for a sudden inter-
ruption.

There lived in Capernaum a ruler of the
synagogue, who was probably one of **the elders
of the Jews," who besought Jesus that He would
heal a Centurion's servant who was '' ready to die."

177

Raising of Jaints^ Ddughier

<
pi

His name was Jairus. He had an only
daughter, tenderly loved, the flower of the fam-
ily, the light of the home. Perhaps she was
called by her parents their little lamb, or pet
lamb, by which name she was called by another,
as we shall see.

She was twelve years old, and so passing
from childhood into youth. But on the day Jesus
returned to Ca])ernaum she was rapidly passing
from life. Hei father hastened to the feast where
Jesus was, *' fell down at His feet, worshipped
Him and besought Him, saying, My little daughter
lieth at the point of death. I pray Thee, Come
and lay Thy hands on her, that she may be
healed ; and she shall live." Jesus at once enc od
His sayings, rose from the table, started with Jair - -;
for his home with a multitude thronging about Him.

On the way a poor woman, who had been sick
as many years as Jairus' daughter had livtd,
forced her way through the crowd, touched the
hem of His garment, and was healed. He stopped
and spoke kind words to her. This short delay
must have seemed long to the anxious father,
fearing his daughter might not live until he and
the Great Physician could reach his home. And
so it was.

i8o

A Life of Christ

A messenger met the Ruler, saying to him
privately, " Thy daughter is dead : trouble not
the Master ;" as if to say, it is all over — too late ;
too late. The Master need go no farther. Not
so, thought Jairus, who must have felt grieved
at the messenger's heartless question, **Why
troublest thou the Master any further ? "

The Lord had overheard the words not
intended for His ears. He knew that Jairus was
*' further troubled" because of the message from
his home. He saw the father's fear that it was
too late for Him to be of any help. So turning
to the Ruler, He said, " Fear not : believe only, and
she shall be made whole." And so, with the quick-
ened step of gladness instead of the hurried one of
sorrow, he led the Great Physician to his home.

It was the hour of mourning according to cus-
toms which seem strange to us. There were
hired mourners — minstrels and flute-players ;
men with :orn garments and women with loosened
hair, and dust upon their heads, beating their
breasts, and rocking their bodies to and fro,
weeping and mourning, pretending to be in great
sorrow because the little eirl had died, and to
have sympathy for the mother whose sorrow was
great and real

Raising of Jaims^ Daughter

i8i

These false mourners Jesus found in the first
room He entered. He was troubled when He
saw *'the tumult and them that wailed greatly."
Displeased with their unreal and hired sorrow,
and knowing" that soon there would be no cause
for sorrow of any kind, because of what He Him-
self would do, *'He saith unto them, Why make
ye this ado and weep ? The damsel is not dead
but sleepeth."

Then they suddenly changed their shrieks of
grief into ringing laughter at Him. So He put
them out of the house He had come to bless.
Enterinof the death-chamber *' He suffered no
man to go in, ive Peter and James and John
and the father and the mother of the maiden."
This was one of the three times when the three
favored Apostles accompanied Him, becoming
special witnesses of His power, glory and suf-
ferings.

Had not the believing father repeated to the
fearing yet hoping mother the words spoken in
the way, ''Fear not; believe only, and she shall
be made whole." And did she not then cease
her sobbing, and with womanly confidence whis-
per to the Master, ''I believe."

He had silenced the tumult without and thus

'It

l82

A Life of Christ

secured solemn silence within. He purposed
that the first vision her opening- eyes beheld
should not be of unfeeling strangers, but only of
the five who surrounded her bed in truest friend-
ship and warmest affection. He planned that the
first thrill of feeling should be started by the pres-
sure of His own hand. He purposed that the
first sound in her opening ear should not frighten
her with mournful and discordant mockery, but
be that of His own calm and soothing voice. And
so '* He took the damsel by the hand and said
unto her, *Talitha cumi.' " These words are of
special interest to us, because we know that they
are what He uttered, and not changed to words
of our own language. But we are more inter-
ested in the meaning of the words " Talitha
cumi." It is this — *' My litde Lamb, My pet
Lamb ; rise up." How pleasantly they must
have sounded in that home, where the pet name
may have been used through twelve years of
childhood.

When He had spoken, " her spirit came again,
and she arose immediately and walked." Once
more she was a living, acting girl, commencing
life anew. As such Jesus looked upon her.
Thoughtful of her bodily needs, He '' commanded

The Raising of Jairus' Paughter

■I

1 84

A Life of Christ

Ivi

that something be olven her to cat." How quickly
did the parents obey that ahnost needless com-
mand, and do whatsoever else they could for her
comfort and rcturninof strencrth. How thoucrht-
ful would they and she be of Him during all the
rest of their livf ..

As she remembered how He had bid her to
** arise," she would think of Him as the Great Phy-
sician ; and when she thought of herself as the
'' Little Lamb "He had raised from the dead and
commanded to be fed, she would think of Him as
the Good Shepherd.

We may wonder whether Peter recalled this
scene when the Master gave him at another time,
near the same spot, a command with a different
meaning — '* Feed My Lambs."

Chapter XXXII

Second Visit to Nazareth, Mission of the Twehe

Galilee

There were many people in Capernaum who
gladly listened to the teachings of Christ, believ-
ing and obeying them. There were others who
were grateful for what He had done for them, or
their friends whom He had healed of their sick-
There were others who were called ** sin-
and despised by the Pharisees, who con-

ness.

ners

demned Jesus because He ate with them at
Matthew's feast. They hated Him the more He
said and did ; and the more power He showed
over men and things, the more they opposed
Him.

The raising of the daughter of Jairus from
death seems to have been His last act before
leaving Capernaum. It was no longer to be
''His own city," though He afterwards taught in
towns around it. From that day He was to be a
wanderer ; yet going about doing good. Once
rejected at Nazareth and now at Capernaum, He

» 1

180

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

11.25

y m 12.2

■a 12.0

122

LA. 1111116

*V.

*^ j>

Photographic

Sdences
Corporation

33 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. 14560

(716) 873-4503

1 86

^W^^ I

A Life of Christ

1 ■

I--

\ \

'■ i

I : ■

' i

\
1

said of Himself, '* The Son of Man hath not where
to lay His head."

But He made one more visit to Nazareth in
** His own country," and once more stood in the
synagogue from which he had been rudely driven.
Since that hour He had said and done much to
prove that He was the Messiah He had there
claimed to be. But the feeling of the Nazarenes
toward Him was unchanged ; they still asked, ** Is
not this the carpenter ? " So He turned away again
from the home of His childhood and youth and
early manhood.

The Great Teacher and Healer had compas- .
sion not only on the people who had seen and
heard and rejected Him, but also on those in the
many towns which He could not visit. So He sent
the Twelve, two and two, as teachers and healers
in His stead. He gave them power and authority
to heal all manner of diseases. **And as ye go,"
said He, ** preach, saymg. The Kingdom of
Heaven is at hand." This is what John the Baptist
had said before Jesus commenced His ministry.

Iiere

h in
\ the
iven.
:h to
there
enes
, *'Is
again
L and

npas- .
and

n the
sent
alers
ority

m of
ptist
[try.

Chapter XXXIII

Death of John the Baptist
Peraea

When Jesus commenced His ministry, John
the Baptist said 'of Him, ** He must increase, but
I must decrease." This showed John's humility
and faithfulness to his Lord. He was not jealous.
He said it was his ** joy" to have the many go to
the new Teacher, though fewer came to him.

But the enemies of Jesus in Jerusalem hated
John because he claimed that Jesus was their
Messiah and King. Besides, John's preaching
displeased those whom he reproved for their sins.
This was especially true of the King Herod
Antipas and his Queen Herodias. Because of
faithful warnings against their sins, he was cast
into prison. Still the King feared and respected
him. But Herodias, unwomanly and unqueenly,
bold in her badness, was not satisfied with
John's imprisonment only ; her revengeful spirit
demanded that he should be slain.

John was a prisoner in the Castle Machaerus,

li ill'

'),„«'»ii

■',-%

! !

'. ■■■

!i.

Chi^ist Healing the Sick

N'i

Death of John the Baptist

189

also called the Black Castle, on the south shore
of the Dead Sea — fitting names for the place of
blackest crime and most cruel death. It is
described as a gloomy castle, a fortress from
which no captive could hope to escape. The
traveler of to-day gets some idea of its horror as
he walks among its ruins and looks down into a
deep, hot dungeon, and remembers that for ten
long months it was John's only abode.

Within its narrow walls he sat, and stood, and
lay, instead of freely roaming about the neighbor-
ing wilderness, where so much of his life had
been spent. His voice, with which he had cried
aloud on the banks of the Jordan to the multitude,
was silent or echoed from his prison walls only
into his own ear.

The occasional visits of his friends, which the
cruel King did not quite dare to deny, left him
the more lonely as he thought of the outer world,
of life, and labor, and pleasure, which were denied
to him. His inhuman keepers, as he found in
the end, were more to be dreaded than the wild
beasts of his wilderness home.

Meanwhile his thoughts were of Jesus, who
was far away on the plains and mountains and
waters of beautiful Galilee, surrounded by multi-

V rm

ilk I

190

A Life of Christ

1 ■"'

n >. 1

., 1, t , .1

.^; \

1 M

1 ' ;

1,;

' 1 ,i

; ' i

1 : .

i :;

\IM

tudes, such as had thronged about him on the
banks of the Jordan. John, in his trouble, sent
some of his disciples to Jesus, Who sent back a
message about the work He was doing, especially
the miracles of healing and the preaching of the
Gospel to the poor ; and now blessed John and
all others would be even in sorrow and persecu-
tion if they trusted in him. He wanted John to
still think of Him as the promised Messiah, Son
of God, on Whom he had seen the Spirit descend-
ing when He was baptized by him. Then He
declared that among men there had not been a
greater man than John the Baptist. He was
indeed great, though in prison, despised for his
goodness and persecuted for his faithfulness.
How much greater was he in his dungeon than
King Antipas and Queen Herodias in their mag-
nificent palace— the one damp and dark, chilly
and cheerless ; the other brilliant with the light
gleaming on its gilded ceilings and colored mar-
ble floors.

Weeks had passed since John's disciples had
brought the comforting message from Jesus. This
had cheered his desponding spirit, and prepared
him for whatever might happen.

It was early spring, but green and fragrance

Death of John the Baptist

191

nee

brought no cheer to his dungeon. From it he
could hear the merry voices in the adjoining palace,
where a grand banquet was being held on the
King*s birthday. For a while he might listen to
the lively music of psaltery, harp, pipe, cymbal,
viol, flute and drum, that stole through his gloomy
windows. But as the wine flowed freely in the
banqueting-hall, the music was drowned in the
shouts of revelry.

Then came the dancing girls to make sport for
the half-drunken lords and officers to whom the
banquet was given. At last they made way for
one, the Princess Salome, only child of Herodias,
the wicked daughter of the more wicked mother.
It was a degrading dance, but pleasing to the
guests, and especially to the King. While they
praised her, he with a foolish oath promised her
whatever reward she might demand. Hurrying
to her mother, she said, "What shall I ask?"
She received the awful answer, **The head of
John the Baptist." "And the king was sorry;
nevertheless, for the oath's sake, and them which
sat with him at meat, he commanded it to be given
her. And he sent and beheaded John in prison.
And his head was brought in a charger and given
to the damsel, and she brought it to her mother.*'

:- 1

192

A Life of Christ

And so King, Queen and Princess joined In
the murder of him whom Jesus declared the great-
est of men. Pitiable King, foolish in his oath,
wicked in keeping it, more afraid of displeasing
weak and drunken guests and more wicked wife
than of the Holy and Almighty God. What a
mother in commanding, and what a daughter in
obeying — both asking and accepting the head of
a holy man as a reward for an unholy deed.

How much of tenderness, sorrow and sympa-
thy are found in the simple record concerning
John's disciples ; "They came and took up the
body, and buried it, and went and told Jesus.'*

, i ^

i; i;i[i!j

* ■!

Chapter XXXIV

Seeking Rest
The PUin of BuUiha.

There were two tov/ns by the name of Beth-
saida, meaning Fisher-town. One was on the
western shore of the Sea of Galilee ; the other
on the north-east coast, near where the Jordan
enters the lake. The latter town was called
Bethsaida-Julias. By boat it was six miles from
Capernaum, but less distance by land. South oi
it was a narrow uninl\abited plain called Butaiha,
with **much grass" and many flowers, and from
which rose green hills — a pleasing contrast to the
lake and plain. The heart of Jesus niust have
been sorely grieved at the death of John the
Baptist, his kinsman, the faithful preacher, who
had proclaimed Him as the expected Messiah, and
exhorted men to prepare to enter His Kingdom
— the Kingdom of Heaven. Jesus knew that the
enemies of John were His enemies, who would
gladly end His life also. It is not strange that
He looked for a season of solitude. Besides,

'■'.■

5 it' j

(r.i,

193

liii

is '♦

I. »

Seeking Rest

^95

He was weary with constant and exhausting
labors ; and so were His disciples, who returned
to Him from the preaching* tours on which He
had sent them, at the same time that John's dis-
ciples came to Him with the sad story of the
Baptist's death. The Twelve had excited so much
interest that many people accompanied them to
see Jesus, whose wonderful deeds had made them
believe that He would become their King.

Because of His own condition, and of the
weariness and exciteinent of His disciples, He
said unto them : " Come ye yourselves apart into
a uesert place, and rest awhile." So they quickly
entered a boat and steered for the plain, from
which to ascend to the calm retreat of a hill,
where they might be alone and refreshed by the
mountain air that came down from the snowy
heights of Hermon which towered above them.

But their departure from Capernaum could
not be hidden. Many "ran afoot" around the
northern end of the lake. To these were added
others from the villages through which they
passed, and perhaps Passover-pilgrims on their
way to Jerusalem. There were five thousand
men ; and besides them, uncounted women, as
eager to see and hear ; and children, full of won-

^Mm

'- I

lit
If:

III II

. I i

Li'

196

A Life of Christ

der and excitement, keeping hurried pace with
their elders.

There were two contrasted scenes : one, of the
Master and His disciples at rest on the overlook-
ing height ; and the other, of a gathering host on
the plain below. With that other in view, Jesus
could no longer rest. As He saw them moving
about, wandering without any guide, seeking Him,
He "was moved with compassion toward them,
because they were as sheep not having, a shep-
herd." In tender love and pity He went down
to them, and ** spake of the Kingdom of God, and
healed them that had need of healing.'* Thus
on the plain did He prove Himself to be what
He called Himself in Jerusalem — " The Good
Shepherd."

I I

I"
i I

Chapter XXXV

Fi've Thousand Guests
PUUn of DuUihA

Hour after hour passed as the wearied but
charmed throng listened to the voice of the
Teacher and rejoiced in the works of the Healer.
The sun had long passed over the lake and Mount
Tabor, and was declining over the Mediterranean.
The Twelve, mindful of the weariness of the mul-
titude, their faintness from hunger, and the incon-
veniences and dangers of approaching night, so
far from their homes, bid the Master **send them
away." Their special plea was this : " They .aave
nothing to eat."

His compassion was greater than their anxiety,
and His wisdom in planning greater than theirs.
With astonishment they heard His reply, " They
need not depart; give ye them to eat" — a com-
mand which seemed strange and impossible for
them to obey. Turning to Philip, He asked,
" Whence shall we buy bread that these may
eat?" The bewildered disciple reminded Him

107

198

1 I

;

\4 ^^'

i I

A Life of Christ

that all the money their common purse contained
— which would be about thirty-five dollars of United
States money — would not buy food for so many.

" He Himself knew what He would do."
Though He did not reveal His purpose to the
Twelve, they must have thought that He had one,
for they seemed to have had a conversation
about it.

We would suppose that some of them, having
seen how the wine at Cana had been supplied for
the pleasure of the feast, would think that the same
power could supply the necessary food on the plain.

Calmly the Master asks another question,
" How many loaves have ye ? go and see." Where
should they go ? To whom ? John is the only one
of the four Evangelists recording the story, who
gives us a hint of the answer. It is of special
interest. As Jesus ** Himself knew what He
would do," He knew through whom He would do
it. John preserves a remark of Andrew : ** There
is a lad here which hath five barley loaves and two
small fishes." There is authority for calling him
the lad. And who was he ? Probably an attend-
ant of Jesus and the Twelve, carrying their pro-
visions and rendering such service as a boy could
do.

1 '^m

itained
United
many.
J do."
to the
id one,
rsation

having
iied for
esame
e plain,
estion,
Where
ily one
y, who
special
It He
uld do
There
id two
g him
ttend-
• pro-
could

•|-!l

" ra

i.
It f

: *

iii:

(

,.:;if

200

A Life of Christ

So, when some of the disciples said to Jesus,
"We have here but five loaves and two fishes,"
we may imagine they meant their own supply,
carried by the attendant lad. It was just like
John, the apostle of childhood, to remember the
boy and write of him in his old age.

Jesus gave a second command, more easily
understood and more easily obeyed than when
He said, *' Give ye them to eat." He bade the
Twelve " make the men sit down." We gain a
hint of the orderly manner in which we believe
Christ did everything, in His instruction to have
the multitude " sit down by fifties in a company."
St. John tells us that there was much grass in the
place. St, Mark tells of the green grass and of
the ** ranks by hundreds and by fifties." Their
appearance has been compared to the flower beds
of a well cultivated garden. The red, blue and
yellow colors of the garments worn by the poor-
est people were those of the gayest flowers.

The loaves were barley, such as the poorest
ate, and which we suppose was the daily food of
Jesus and His disciples. The ** small fishes " were
dried, and like sardines, eaten with bread. With
what interest the lad must have taken his small
store from his basket and handed it to Jesus,

mmm9^^mm ,\i i . F j i im im m m9 ■

nKW.*»^^^*^<»nimj1^^rfrt'».m.MjUmf*

Five Thousand Guests

201

watching His five movements, as did the disciples
and the muhitude. ** He took the five loaves
and the two fishes, and looking tip to Heaven,
He blessed them," doubtless using these words :
** Blessed art Thou, Jehovah and God, King of the
world, Who causeth to come forth bread from the
earth/' "He brakey and gave the loaves to His dis-
ciples/' While so doing they failed not but
increased. As each disciple gave to each of the
multitude, the miracle was repeated. ** And the
two fishes divided He among them. And they
did all eat and were filled." Five thousand men,
besides Vomen and children, sitting or standing
apart from them, were satisfied ; and twelve bas-
kets full were gathered of what remained. The
astonished multitude exclaimed, **This is of a
truth that prophet that should come into the
world."

There is an old story that the lad who is
claimed to be the attendant of Jesus, was the
child whom He set in the midst of His disciples
when teaching them of humility. There is another
story that after Jesus' death, the lad was trained
by John for the ministry, and became Bishop of
Antioch, and was called Theophorus, which means
** One who carries Christ in his heart."

1: :■!

'^•1

■■ ■ * rl

'' 'Jit .

l' t

': I:

III 1 !

'.' I

v;|l

Oapfef XXXVI

Walking on ihe Sea
The Sea of Galitee

The miracle of the loaves and fishes made a
wonderful impression on those who witnessed it.
They were ready to believe that Jesus was the
expected Messiah and King, who would do
wonders and give them earthly blessings. The
miracle was one of the kind they had been taught
to believe the coming King would perform. And
so they were ready to crown Jesus at once, and
return to their homes in a triumphal procession
with Him as its head. That day He received His
highest honors on earth from men. He was much
grieved that they so misunderstood Him and
what was meant by His Kingdom, which was not
earthly, but in the hearts of men. He had also
reason to fear that if He allowed Himself to be
called a King such as the people wanted Him to
become, He would be put to death for rebellion
against the Roman Government.

The people were not sure that He was will-

202

Walking on the Sea

203

ing to be crowned then and there, and so were
planning to compel Him to do as they desired.
"When Jesus, therefore, perceived that they
would come and take Him by force, to make
Him a King," He planned to defeat their pur-
pose. Even His disciples felt as the mistaken'
multitude did. They hoped that the hour had
come in which their Lord would be an earthly
King, and themselves in honor and power with
Him. So He instructed them to leave the crowd,
enter their boat, and return across the lake to the
western Bethsaida, while He tarried on the east-
ern shore. Surprised and disappointed, they were
unwilling to go until He urged their departure.
After they had gone. He ** sent the multitude
away," refreshed by what He had done for their
bodies, but, like the Twelve, disappointed in their
hopes and plans concerning Him.

Then " He went up into a mountain apart to
pray : and when the evening was come, He was
there alone." A few hours before, He with His
disciples had looked down upon the gathering
throng ; and now He saw them dispersing, some
going afoot around the northern shore, and others
following the Twelve in their boats. In the
silence of the mountain He spent the hours ot the

™

' i

1 -''^

i i

! ! ' ■ 1

j 1 '; -'i

) 6

("1

I, ■■'•

■'iir!.

? ,' I' a

|:'

■n

:i \ U

Christ Walking on the Water.

i i

■*i

'Vl

Walking on the Sea

205

night alone with His Father. Once before He
had done the same, when He chose and attached
to Himself the little company whom He had just
sent from Him, yet of whom He was mindful In
His solitude.

The cruel murder of His faithful forerunner,
John the Baptist, was a reminder of His ap-
proaching and more cruel death. The mistaken
zeal for Him that day on the plain gave Him no
joy, but sadness only.

Meanwhile a storm was gathering about Him,
coming from the lake which His disciples were
vainly attempting to cross. " The wind was con-
trary unto them,'* driving them out into the lake
and out of their course. During the night they
journeyed but three of the six miles to Caper-
naum. In those fearful hours did they not remem-
ber the former time when their Lord was with
them, and heard their cry, ** Lord, save us : we
perish*'? Did they wonder why He "con
strained" them to depart from the eastern shore,
thus exposing them to the dangers of the
mighty storm ? They had gone to the plain for
rest, which they had not found because of the
multitudes that followed them : they were poorly
prepared for the labors and anxieties of that

/ M

a iill

•"PI

I ■ ■

ii ^'^Ui

2o6

|i :■■

t ■

1 I

! H'

A Life of Christ

dreadful night. Oh, for the Master ! Would that
He could come to them ! They little thought
that His eyes were even then upon them, watch
ing their struggle with the waves, having compas-
sion on them as He had on the shepherdless
and hungry people of the plain. ** The ship was
in the midst of the sea, and He alone on the land
And He saw them toiling in rowing." This was
sometime between three and six o'clock in the
morning. But He not only **saw:" He "went
unto them, walking on the sea." To Him the
Psalmist's words could be repeated, ** Thy way is
in the sea, and Thy path in the great waters."
What Job said of God in a figure, was the truth
concerning Jesus : '* He treadeth upon the waves
of the sea." He made stepping stones of the
waves that tossed the foundering bark of His
disciples. Their discovery of Him only inci ^ased
their troubles. Mistaking His form for that of a
spirit gliding over the waters, ** they cried out for
fear." No sooner did He catch their despairing
cry, than they heard His calm, soothing, familiar
voice saying, " It is I." With his presence there
was safety. But He added those words which He
so often used to His troubled friends — "Be not
afraid." His exhortation was immediately obeyed,

Walking on the Sea,

207

even though it had to pierce the howling of the
winds to "-^ach them.

Peter's sudden change from fear to joy, his
impulsive nature, and deep love for His Master
whom he could not wait to receive into the ship,
made him cry out, **Lord, if it be Thou, bid me
come to Thee on the water." The Master spoke
one word, ''Come,' and Peter "walked on the
water, to go to Jesus." For a few moments he
boldly trod the waves, with his eyes on Jesus,
careless of the tempest. But, turning them away *
from Him, and peering into the storm, **when
he saw the wind boisterous, he was afraid ; and
beginning to sink, he cried, saying, " Lord, save
me." Alone with Jesus on the water, he repeated
the cry with which he and his fellow-disciples
awoke the Master when, in the former tempest,
they well-nigh perished ; and as then, there came
to Peter the gentle rebuke, ** Oh, thou of little
faith, wherefore didst thou doubt ? " But with
the reproof there was the ready answer to
Peter's short and earnest prayer, for ** immedi-
ately Jesus stretched forth His hand, and caught
him."

When they entered the ship, the voiceless
command of the Lord of the sea was obeyed :

■1

1 ^ii

■!HJ

,i!

1 :"

1 1 !

208

A Life of Christ

" The winds ceaseu : and immediately the ship
was at the land whither they went."

After so grand a miracle by ^ " a, not only the
Twelve, but others joined in the cry, one of the
first times it was uttered — " Of a truth, Thou art
the Son of God."

«* Oh Saviour, whose almighty word
The winds and waves submissive heard,
Who walked on the foaming deep,
And calm amidst its rage did sleep.

Oh, hear us when we cry to thee."

I'.

e ship

ily the
of the
ou art

Chapter XXXVII

Christ, the Bread of Life. A Heathen's Faith. At His Feet
Capernaum, Region of Tyre and Sidon. The DecapoUs

When Jesus refused, after the miracle of feed-
ing the five thousand, to be crowned as King, He
was not so popular as before. Their thought was
of earthly blessings, not spiritual. They looked
for a King who would make their fruit-trees bear
throughout the year, and their grain grow so that
it could be gathered and ready for use as easily
as their fruits, and the vines yield most luxurious
and abundant grapes, and common trees bear
delicious fruit, and the Holy Land have the rich-
est and most numerous orchards and trees in all
the world. When they ** ate of the loaves and
fishes, and were filled," they thought the kind of
King they expected had come, but when Jesus
refused to be crowned, they were disappointed,
and would not believe Him to be the Messiah-
King.

On His return to Capernaum, which he visited
a few times, though It was no longer the home it

20U

.1,1 :l\

ifr

■ 1

1
■ill
ti!

ill

1 ':i

III

LilL

1.. 1

Christ, the Bread of Life

211

had been, He went to the Synagogue which the
good Centurion had built, and of which Jairus
was the chief ruler.

Over the door was a device, of which we have
spoken, of a pot of manna, reminding the people
of how God had fed their forefathers in the
wilderness, as Jesus had miraculously fed the
multitude on the plain with bread and fishes. He
told them that as God had sent down manna to
satisfy the hunger of the bodies of men, He had
sent Him to give peace and eternal happiness to
their spirits. He said, " I am the Bread of Life."

** The Jews then murmured at Him, because
He said, * I am the Bread which came down from
Heaven.' " He reminded them that their fathers
who ate of the manna were dead. He called
himself the Bread of Life which could give eternal
happiness in Heaven, saying : •' He that believeth
on Me, hath everlasting life."

Many who had followed Him and professed
to be His disciples, turned from Him, and
•* walked no more with Him." Then said Jesus
to the Twelve: **Will ye also go away.f^" Then
Simon Peter answered Him : ** Lord, to whom
shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal
life." While Jesus rejoiced in the answer, He was

^^ii

!J!

■If

m^h\

',1

212

A Life of Christ

also saddened by the thought that there was one
of the Twelve who did not feel as Peter did. It was
Judas, who was already becoming unfriendly to
Jesus whom at last He was to betray to the
enemies of his Lord.

Jesus left the shore of the Sea of Galilee, and
crossing the country to the Mediterranean Sea,
retired into the region of the cities of Tyre and
Sidon. He " would haCve no man know it ; but
He could not be hid."

A mother, whose daughter was sorely afflicted,
and who had heard of what He had done for
others, came and fell at His feet, and besought
Him that He would heal her child. She was a
heathen woman, but had learned more about Jesus
than many of the Jews who had long been with
Him. He commended her faith in Him, because
of which **her daughter was made whole."

Jesus returned to the Sea of Galilee, to its
south eastern shore, into a region called Decapolis,
inhabited by heathen who had heard of Him as a
great wonder-worker. '* And multitudes came
unto Him havinor with them those that were lame,
blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, and cast
them down at Jesus' feet ; and He healed them."

Chapter XXXVIIl

The Deaf Made to Hear and the Blind to See
Decapotts, Bethsaida-Jutias

Among those brought to Jesus in Decapolls
was one who was deaf Probably he had not always
been so. In childhood he had heard the sounds
of life in his mountain home. But there he had
not learned the lessons to which the Jewish child
had listened in his home or synagogue. He had
learned to speak and his words were like those of
any other rude young mountaineer. But because
of disease "he was deaf and had an impediment
in his speech." Those few words tell a sad story
of one shut out from the world ; amon^ men, yet
alone, whose imperfect speech was a trial to him-
self and to his friends.

The heart of Jesus was always full of sympathy
when the afflicted ones were brought to Him, and
we may believe that often He showed it by
word and manner of which we have no record.
But we are told of how He showed it foi this one,
whose friends besought Him to lay His hands

213

.v(, ■■]

h '''

214

A Life of Christ

upon him. He did so, but not in their presence.
'* He took him aside from the multitude," and
alone Jesus looked upon him, and thought of his
great trial — not only of his deafness and difficulty
of speech, but also and yet more of his darkened
mind and soul so difficult to reach. Did He not
also think of the sorrows of multitudes of others,
afflicted in tongue and ears and hands and feet ;
and of the troubles of spirit, worse than those of
body, which He found wherever He w^ent, and
knew to be among all men ? Glancing for a mo-
ment from this one sufferer, and ** looking up to
Heaven, He sighed." This is the only time of which
we know of His so doing when performing a
miracle of healing. The sadness of human
suffering oppressed Him, even in the moment of
relieving it.

The deaf man felt the touch of the Healer's
hand in his ears and on his tongue ; and then heard
again, after years of silence, a voice, a human voice,
the voice of Jesus with power Divine saying unto
him, '* Ephphatha, that is. Be opened. And
i>traightway the string of his tongue was loosed,
and he spake plain." Returning to the multitude
which he had left in silence or confusion of speech,
** they were beyond measure astonished." With

jence,
' and
of his
iculty
s.ened
e not
thers,
feet ;
Dse of
:, and
a mo-
up to
which
ing a
uman
mt of

aler's
leard
-^oice,
unto
And
osed,
itude
eech,
With

•t

i ''J

I 1

Christ Healing the Blind

i,r

■

4. *

V
1

1 1 '

ill

1 1

2l6

A Life of Christ

what joy must he have led their song concerning
Jesus : " He hath done all things well : He maketh
both the deaf to hear and the dumb to speak."

Once more we find Jesus on the north-east
coast of the Sea of Galilee, where the friends of a
blind man bring him to be healed. As the dumb
man seems to have had his hearing and lost it, so
the blind man seems to have lost his sight. As
Jesus took the deaf man '' aside from the multi-
tude," He also "took the blind man by the hand
and led him out of the town." What were the
words of the new guide, and what were the replies,
as they walked alone hand in hand to some soli-
tary place ? We do not know, but there was
wisdom in all that Jesus did. At last He released
His hold of the blind man, and put His hands
upon the sightless eyes. Asking the man if he
saw anything, he replied, " I see men as trees
walking." With his strained look, his dim sight
returned slowly. There were forms moving
about, such as he used to see clearly long before.
Those were anxious moments ; but he was not to
be disappointed. Another touch of the healing
hands, ''and he was restored and saw every man
clearly," and gazed with delight on things long
hidden from his view.

*;^(tf

Chapter XXXIX

Four Thousand Guests* " Tl^otr Art The Christ "
TT^e Decapolis, Region of Cesarea. Phitippi

When Jesus fed the five thousand, His guests
were mostly from Capernaum and its neighbor-
ing cities. They were Jews. He was now to
repeat the miracle for four thousand people — no;
Jews, but Gentiles, who had been with Him three
days, and whose food was gone. As He had
spread a table in the wilderness for the one, He
was equally ready to do it for the other. He
said: "I have compassion on the multitude. I
will not send them away fasting, lest they faint
by the way." His disciples seem to have been un-
mindful of the former miracle until He reminded
them of it. Again they ask: ''Whence should
we have so much bread in the wilderness as to
fill so great a multitude ? " And again He asked :
'* How many loaves have ye ? '* . They answered :
** Seven and a few fishes." Again He commanded
to have the multitude seated on the ground, took
the loaves and fishes, gave rhanks, break them, and

2X7

t -1

2l8

! I

it , ' i ..»

1 ! '; V'

1 ■ 11

■f

•

.1 •:

A Life of Christ

gave to the disciples who distributed to the people,
and gathered up seven baskets full of fragments.
Nearly thirty miles north of the Sea of Galilee
is the town of Cesarea Philippi, near the foot of
the lofty and snow-covered Mt. Hermon. It is
beautifully situated on the slope of a steep ele-
vation. Out from a cavern bursts the river Jor-
dan, the sacred stream of the Holy Land, whose
waters, passing through the Sea of Galilee, flow
onward in a winding course into the Dead Sea.
Near its mouth Jesus had been baptized at the
opening of His ministry, and there the voice of
His Father had been heard saying: **Thou art
my beloved Son." Since that hour His words and
works had proved Him to be the Son of God.
But His own people, the Jews, had rejected Him
in Nazareth, in Capernaum and elsewhere. ** He
came to His own and His own received Him
not." It was a sad day for Him, and a sadder
one for them, though they believed it not, when
He ended His work of teaching and healing
among them. In great sorrow He told of the
woes that would' come upon them, because they
repented not of their sins, and believed not in
Him as their Saviour, after they had heard His
words and seen His mighty works.

Thou art the Christ

219

With His disciples He journeyed into the
region of Cesarea Philippi. On the way He
turned aside for a little while that He might be
alone in prayer. He then called them to Him,
and asked two solemn questions. The first was
this: " Whom do men say that I am?" Their
answer showed that the multitudes who had seen
and heard Him did not understand that He was
the Messiah, the Saviour, the promised King.
Some said He was John the Baptist risen from the
dead ; some thought His preaching was so much
like that of Elijah that this prophet must have
appeared on earth again ; others said it must be
Jeremiah, or some other prophet.

Grieved at the answers given to His first
question, he asked His disciples another : '' But
whom say ye that I am ? " Peter answered for
them all : '* Thou art the Christ, the Son of the
living God'*

"The Christ" was filled with joy because His
disciples at last understood who He was. He
called Peter ''blessed" because this knowledge
had been given by His Father in Heaven, who,
when Jesus was baptized, called Him his beloved
Son.

But the Twelve were still mistaken about

( -1

\'i

' I

Thou art the Christ

221

Christ as an earthly King with power and glory
in which they hoped to share. So He told them
what would soon happen ; that He would go to
Jerusalem, that there He would be rejected by the
rulers of the Jewish nation, as He had been
rejected in Galilee, that He would be shamefully
and cruelly treated, and even be killed ; but that
on the third day after His death He would rise
again. He did not then tell them of the awful
manner in which He would die — by crucifixion.
He told of that at a later day. They thought it
impossible that all this would happen. ** They
understood not this saying."

Peter was so surprised, and so sure that Jesus
must be mistaken that he "took Him, and began
to rebuke Him saying. Be it far from Thee, Lord :
this shall not be unto Thee." Though he spake
thus because of his love for Jesus, it was a bold
and ignorant and improper speech : So Jesus
** rebuked Peter" telling him that he did not
understand the thoughts and plans of God, and
that he was always thinking of a worldly kingdom,
instead of the Kingdom of Heaven.

1 i [

i'A

t 1

4') '■ .

! m^

ii-

I'l,

. I'

Chapter XL '

The Trans fig uraiion* Lunaiic Boy Heated

I -
f *^

Mt» Hermon* Region of C^es^red, Philippi ^

A week after the events of the last chapter,
Jesus took His three favorite disciples, Peter,
James and John, to witness the most glorious
event of His life on earth, because it revealed
something of the glories of Heaveo. The place
to which He led them was Mt. Hermon, " The
Mount,'* which Peter called the Holy Mount,
because of what there happened. It is the only
mountain which is thus called in the Scriptures.
Towering like a giant above all the other peaks
of the Lebanon range, its head always covered
with snow, its glittering splendor is visible from
every direction. It is in clear view as far south as
the Dead Sea. It was probably the highest spot
of earth on which our Lord ever stood, and from
which He had His most extensive view. From it
He looked down upon Galilee, where He had
taught and wrought, where He had been received
by the few and rejected by the many. Rii>ing

222

The Transfiguration

223

only

above the heated plain, the little company would
be refreshed by the cooling breeze from the sum-
mit. The calm and solitude would be a relief from
the scenes they had left below. " He leadeth
them," says St. Mark, " up into a high mountain
apart by themselves." The nine who tarried
behind must have wondered, and the three had a
strong expectation of something to happen. St.
Luke reveals the Master's purpose. Hermon was
to be added to the Lord's mountains of prayer.
The three were the most enlightened of the
Twelve ; yet they needed more light concerning
their Lord and His Kingdom, and more strength
for what they must endure. There was need
of prayer for them, and not only for them, but for
Him. He went up to prepare Himself and them
for His death, of which he had plainly told them a
week before.

From their lofty height they could look across
the country and see the sun sinking beneath the
waters of the Mediterranean. Soon night hid
Galilee — its sea and plains and villages. ** He
prayed," is the simple record of Jesus — to whom^
we know ; for whom, we can easily imagine ; for
just what, we are not told, as we are concerning
His prayer in Gethsemane. '* And as He prayed

i! t

I "til

:lsi(i

\\i

i I

!i.

' !;

L:if:[

224

A Life of Christ

He was transfigured before them." His appear-
ance was changed. ** His face did shine as the
sun." ** His raiment was white and gUstering,"
like the snows above them.

Then came two visitors from Heaven. One
was Moses, who fifteen hundred years before had
been on another mountain, Sinai, where he had
received the ten commandments, the Law of God,
and given it to the Jewish people. They had not
fully obeyed it. Jesus had come to keep it per-
fectly, and show how good it was ; and also to
make it possible for men who had broken it, to be
saved by repentance and faith in Him. Moses
had been long dead. His earthly body had been
buried by God Himself alone on Mt. Pisgah, from
which Moses had looked upon Hermon and
prayed that he might go there before he died.
God denied his prayer at that time, and told him
not to ask again. But now his prayer was
answered in a more glorious manner, as he came
from Heaven to Hermon with his heavenly body,
to talk with Jesus who for a little while appeared
with His heavenly body.

The '^'her visitor on the Holy Mount v^as
Elijah, one of the greatest of the prophets, who
one thousand years belore had been taken to

The Transfiguration

»»

v^as
who
n to

Heaven without dying. He had foretold of Christ
— His coming to the world, His preaching,
suffering and death, and of His being the
Saviour of men.

Moses and Elijah were the two men whom the
Jews most honored, and whose words they claimed
should be obeyed.

Wearied with the labors of the day, the long
walk and steep ascent, *' Peter and they that were
with him were heavy with sleep," against which
they struggled, but in vain. So they did not
witness the beginning of the wonderful vision of
Jesus with Moses and Elijah. But ** when they
were awake^ they saw His glory, and the two men
that stood with Him," talking of His approaching
death at Jerusalem. From the appearance and
conversation of the heavenly visitants, the disciples
understood who they were. Peter, bewildered
with the sight, and unmindful of the certain death
of Jesus, cried out, " Master, it is good for us to
be here ; and let us make three tabernacles ; one
for Thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah."
He little thought how, in a little while, Jesus
would not be between the Lavv-Giver and the
Prophet in glory, but between two thieves in
darkness and shame.

I 1

^>M 1

The Transfiguration.

The Transfiguration

227

There came a cloud and overshadowed them.
And there came a voice out of the cloud. It was
the same once heard on the banks of the Jordan
at the baptism of Jesus, saying, "This is my
Beloved Son.'* And now on Hermon was added
these words, ** Hear ye Hinir Jesus was greater
than Moses and Elijah, and men must receive
His words and obey them. The disciples, full of
awe and fear, fell upon their faces. Jesus came and
touched them. On the mountain, as on the sea,
he bade them, ** Be not afraid." The cloud passed
away. The three looked for Moses and Elijah,
but they had gone, and they saw "Jesus only.'*
Peter never forgot Hermon, nor that night, nor
that voice, nor the vision of Jesus. More than
thirty years afterward he wrote these w^ords :
" The voice which came from Heaven we heard
when we were wath Him in the Holy Mount."

At early dawn of the summer morning the
four descended the mountain. " And when they
were come down, much people met them." In
the crowd was the agonized father of a lunatic
son, who had vainly hoped that the disciples on
the plain could cure him. He told how the boy,
his only child, had suffered all his life. " Bring
him to me," said Jesus. As the father did so, he

W'o

ll'?l

\ jj

' "I

' \

Wv\

■'

' ' !

< s i

liii

!in

228

A Life of Christ

cried out, *' If Thou canst do anything, have com-
passion on us and help us." Jesus gently
reproved him for doubting His power, yet com-
forted him, saying, ** If thou canst believe, all
things are possible to him that believeth." In
agony, hope and fear, the father cried out with
tears, ** Lord, I believe ; help Thou mine unbelief."
The Lord healed the boy, and "delivered him
again to his father,*' as, when He raised the young
man at Nain from death, " He delivered him to
his mother."

One of the greatest paintings in the world, by
Raphael, represents the two contrasted scenes
of the Transfiguration, and the Lunatic Boy
Healed.

Chapter XLI

The and in the Midst

Capernaum

Jesus and His disciples went from the region
of Cesarea Philippi to Capernaum. It seems
probable that Peter and His Master went ahead
of the others to Peter's home. We do not know
the subject of their conversation on the way.
We may suppose it was of ** the honor and glory
in the Holy Mount." But we do know that by
the way the other disciples — good men, but not
perfect — '* disputed among themselves who should
be greatest " in the Kingdom of their Lord ; for
they were still mistaken, thinking He would reign
like other kings on the earth.

It is possible that the nine who were on the
plain while Peter, James and John were on the
Mount, were jealous of the favored three. When
they reached the house of Peter, they were
ashamed to let Jesus know of their quarrel. But
He, " perceiving the thought of their heart," broke
the silence of their shame, and astonished them by

229

■ is .1

»».

•j (i

ii ■;.

1 1

1 s

I'i I : '

230

A Life of Christ

asking : ** What was it that ye disputed among
yourselves by the way? But 'they held their
peace.'* He did not need any answer. ** He
knew what was in man.'* But not all remained
silent. Some one, or more, still excited over the
discussion by the way, asked the Master: "Who
is the greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven ?** He
did not answer the question.

In sadness He calmly ** sat down and called
the Twelve, and saith unto them : If any man
desire to be first, the same shall be last of all, and
servant of all." But these words were not
enough. So He taught them in another way.
He called a little child to Him whom we may
believe was Peter's son, and so within His call.
Jesus ** set him" — not uefore them, simply in
their presence, but — '* in th^ midst of them/'
He ** set him by Him." Then " He took him up
in His arms." The Twelve did not understand
His purpose in all this. But "Jesus himself
knew what He would do" with the child, as He
iid with "the lad" whom He used to feed the
five thousand. They watched His treatment of
the boy with curiosity. They were not friendly,
as we shall see, toward childhood ; and had no
thought of learning lessons from it. That scene

}

»>

; 1

■t-i;:

i i

1 1 :

I' 1

M :il

232

il Z//i? of Christ

was not to them what it has become to us, a
pleasing subject for sculptor and painter, parent
and teacher.

If the conduct of Jesus, in setting the child in
the midst of the disciples, excited their curiosity,
His words must have astonished them even more,
when He said : 'Except ye be converted*' — be
turned from the proud and ambitious spirit I see
in you — ** and become as little children, ye shall
not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven." What
did He mean by this ? W.*at are the things in
good children, in which apostles and all others
should be like them ? They are gentleness, trust,
kindness, obedience, humility, love.

We are not told what was the effect of Christ's
words and of the child-example on the disciples.
We fear they did not learn the lesson thoroughly,
for we find the same mistaken thoughts and proud
spirit again.

But in time all this was changed. They at
last understood what the Lord meant by His
Kingdom, and no longer asked who in it should
be greatest. Their thoughts of childhood changed,
and feelings toward it, especially Peter's, as we
shall see.

With the child in His arms, Jesus gave the

«;■

The Child in the Midst

233

disciples a solemn warning about the treatment of
children, and told of something that should make
every child very happy, and careful to do right.
His words were these : ** Take heed that ye
despise not one of these little ones ; for I say unto
you, that in Heaven their angels do always behold
the face of my Father which is in Heaven."

4-
« 1

i' :1

Chapter XLII

1 J

4 - i M

The Home in Bethany

Bethany

After a brief stay in Capernaum, Jesus once
more journeyed toward Jerusalem, where would
soon be held the Feast of Tabernacles. It was
the holiest and greatest of the three yearly feasts,
and known as ** T/ie Feast." It was to remind the
Jews of the time when their forefathers journeyed
from Egypt to the Holy Land, through the wilder-
ness, where they lived in booths or tents, having no
home for forty years. Being in the harvest season,
it was also a thanksgiving feast. During the
eight days that it lasted, the men especially, lived
in booths made of boughs of olive, and palm, and
pine, and myrtle ; reared in the courts of the
houses, in the streets, and outside the city walls.
It was a time of great rejoicing for the inhabitants
of Jerusalem, and those who came in great num-
bers from all parts of the country.

Near to the city, separated from it by the Mount
of Olives, was the village of Bethany. We are

234

The Home in Bethany

235

interested in it because of one of its homes — that
of two sisters, Martha and Mary, and their brother
Lazarus. Jesus loved them ; and they loved Him,
making Him a most welcome guest when on His
visits to Jerusalem. Thither He often went to
rest in quiet and companionship, after days of toil
and unfriendliness in the city.

When on His way to the feast, '* Martha
received Him into her house." She was a busy,
active house-keeper, anxious to do all she could
for her honored and beloved Guest and Teacher.
'' She had a sister called Mary, which also sat at
Jesus' feet, and heard His words." They were all
alike in devotion to their Lord, though showing it
in different ways. We may think of Jesus as in
the booth in the court-yard while Martha was going
back and forth between it and the house, listen-
ing awhile to His words, which were food for her
spirit, and then providing food for His body. But
Mary remained with Him. So precious was
every moment with Him, and so interested was
she in all He said, that she seemed unmindful of
the work her sister was doing for Him who was
the Friend and Lord of them both, and whom they
would serve with equal honor. Martha, good and
loving as she was, perhaps wearied with her labors.

I 1

t -■

,■:'■* II

li'l^

s <

•' Si

' 'I ■

1 .'1 ;■

. ,K

'ir

! i

r- 4

■|ii:j

•* ■. ;

1 ^

■^v*-^!!^ ■ dA^Miik ■■■M M

^'^fl^^H

:^<gjj|

L:'3^HIH

£jaMK^

■■•■'"'" SBl^ J^BS^^B^KuLi', ' ^^

,..*■■■**•.

c. '' iHW|g ^^S^BSw^

" ? ' , ' ' ' ' - ■ '''^

■• «^^^ti^ iWki-l^

■^ ' "*ij^^'^''^*i 4iit^M^ .^^jHKI <SliP«H!lrfr '

V' .,■ ..-<<>;

t**!^^'

V '''^''" J

I^W'J.

. - ' ■ ;<* " , r,' „''.

- < '■■■■■ ^

\- ' '': '' ' ..-'■ .,.:.,; ' .

f'^fe*'' =i^ ' ■■■■'' ■ " ' .'"

'•<iM^

J ^- -^ • \ 4^^f«*.i' ' «;s^' -^

p m

^ i

m&Ull^flmWm

■' ■if '•- £

1 '"■« ^'WKte. 'i'^P

' ' ^- '^^if^i^^

i ■ vj>"'^A^^f» %^!V'

> w^ ■

' i'"

5 j^^

IM^^ : / ' *■?

l^^^-^"^' '

|?i|*\ %"?\

,:, r''^#

^v'*3^ «-j ■'^^^B w^^B

,'^. V'^ y- ' SJf-

,'^P#^'^^*

lmi^-C:^^Mki . 4

^K 4 m

ii^HK 1 iB::^^^^M

if -^ ' 1 •■ *■ ■"- ^r-^«

! \^ .^.>i m

.^'*^^CL^^' ^f

iv 1 ^i^^%"^W

^jjv

%^r»^^^f^m

B^^' s» / i*"Z .» *'»IWfe ■. *^*f

'*?•>'

wWl ■-^dtt^2P^lMKlP

Jesus, Mary and Martha

^011^

The Home in Bethany

237

while Mary was delightfully resting, became a
little jealous of her sister and lost her calmness.
No doubt Mary would have been willing to
help, but Martha did not ask her. In hurry and
excitement and impatience she complained to
Jesus. This was unkind and somewhat irrev-
erent. We may think she felt sorry afterwards
that she had so done. Her words were these :
*' Lord, dost thou not care that my sister hath left
me to serve alone ? Bid her therefore that she
help me." But the Lord did not bid his loving
pupil to leave Him. Instead, he gave a gentle
reproof to her troubled sister. It was " half-sad,
half-playful, yet wholly kind." May there not
have been a forgiving smile as well as a reprov-
ing look on His face when " Jesus said unto her,
Martha, Martha, thou art careful and troubled
about many things ; but one thing is needful :
and Mary hath chosen that good part which shall
not be taken away from her."

■if'

I 1

h \

i
' 1

i 'i

■ :

•1 ;

■;:ii

Chapter XLIII

The Feast of Tabernacles
ferusatem

Pilgrims from all parts of the country, on
arriving at the Feast, were anxious to see the
great Healer and Teacher.

During the first two festive days they inquired
and looked for Him in vain. Suddenly He
appeared in the Temple, teaching, probably in
Solomon's Porch, where the multitude could
gather about Him. Some of them were friendly,
glad of the opportunity for seeing and hearing
Him whose fame had reached their most distant
homes. Others were his foes, some of them
rulers seeking to kill Him, but standing in awe
before Him, and not daring to seize Him among
so many who would defend Him.

On the last, the great day of the Feast, there
was a most interesting service. A solemn pro-
cession, marching to the sound of music, left the
Temple, following a priest carrying a golden
pitcher. At the foot of the mountain on which

238

'»

y, on

:e the

[uired
r He
ly in
could
indly,
aring
stant
them
awe
nong

here
pro-
t the
Iden
hich

(

The Feast of Tabernactes

239

the Temple stood was the Pool of Siloam, of
whose waters the priest filled the pitcher, which
was* carried back in great solemnity. As he
entered the ** Water-gate*' — so called after this
ceremony — a three-fold blast of trumpets told
the people that he had returned, and they must
be ready to welcome him and take their part in the
service. Led by the flute-players, and repeating
the words of the priest, the people said, "Oh
give thanks unto the Lord: Oh Lord, send now
prosperity :'* and again, ** Oh give thanks to the
Lord." Priests and people chanted songs of
praise, with so and of trumpets, and the people
bowed in worship.

Before the altar was a silver basin, into which
the priest bearing the golden pitcher, poured the
water from Siloam. As he did so, the worship-
pers waved the branches they bore, chanting a
psalm of praise, while the blasts of the trumpets
rang through the Temple courts. There was a
Jewish proverb that he ''who has never seen
the rejoicing at the pouring out of the waters
of Siloam, has never seen rejoicing in all his

life."

But there was a greater joy for the multitude
if they had only believed it. Suddenly, with calm

I 1

Hi;!* Ii 'i;

I' ';

tT-'l

it!

240

A Life of Christ

and earnest voice, "Jesus stood and cried, say-
ing, If any man thirst, let him come unto me and
drink."

It was the same kind of invitation He had
given the woman of Samaria at the well of Sychar.
"He spake of the spirit which they that believe
on Him should receive," giving them a joy greater
and more lasting than what they found in that
Temple service.

As He spake, many thought of Him as a
great Prophet. Others said, " This is the Christ."
Others, when they heard Him so called, were
angry, and hated Him yet more than they had
done.

Officers had been s^nt by the Pharisees to
seize Him in the Teiaple, and bring Him to them
that they might destroy Him. But, as they
listened to His words, so wise and kind, and saw
how innocent He appeared, they were filled with
awe, their courage failed them, and they returned
without Him. The chief priests and Pharisees,
in their disappointment and anger, asked them,
"Why have ye not brought Him ? " The officers
gave an answer which was a great truth : " Never
man spake like this man." For this they were
called ignorant, and treated with ridicule. Nico-

led, say-
me and

H[e had
Sychar.
believe
greater
in that

The Feast of Tabernacles

241

demus, friendly toward Jesus, though timid in
showing it, spoke kindly about Him, telling the
rulers that no man should be unjustly condemned,
and that without trial. But his words only made
them the more angry, and they treated him also,
with contempt.

n as a
Christ."
, were
^y had

Pi|,

ees to
:> them
5 they
id saw
d with
:urned
risees,
them,
fificers
Mever
were
Nico-

t '

n A

'W^

< 4

"\ ■ il

■-- i \

i
1

:v: I

M i

"Never man spake like this man**

Chapter XLIV

Healing of a Man Born Blind
Jerusalem

" I am the Light of the World." That is what
Jesus called Himself within the Temple court.
And such He came from Heaven to be. Icjnor-
ance is compared to darkness, and Truth to light.
Jesus was the Truth, showing by His life the
most important things for men to know, telling
them of what they had never heard, and what
they could not know without Him. So He was
the Light of the World. But the proud teachers
of the Jewish nation were so displeased with
what Jesus claimed to be, that they took up
stones to cast at Him ; but in some way He hid
Himself from them and passed out of the Temple.
It was His Father's House, where in childhood
He had thoughts about His "Father's business,"
and where in manhood he was ''about" it. He
was the Great Teacher, the Light that the Father
had sent into the world to show men the way to
Heaven. He is the light of their spirits. With-

243

< 1

!■•

1
f

i 1

'■ ■»

■ 1

•

I ■

j ; ! i .'

^ '1 >
r. ,;•:

■

1 '

1 t s

f i,:, 1 i ■ J

f!-' ^ 1 1

' \

- i

244

A Life of Christ

out Him they are in a sadder condition than that
of the man "bHnd from his birth," whom Jesus
saw as He passed out of one of the Temple-
gates, or by the road-side.

To be ** born blind" — never to look into the
face of father, mother or friends ; never to roam
and play freely and indulge in delights of child-
hood where the eye alone can guide ; never to
watch the flowing of the streams or the flight c i
birds, or the floating of the clouds along the blue
sky ; never, to gaze on the beauty of flowers,
or even know what is meant by their colors ;
never to turn the leaves of a book, charmed with
its pictures ; never to look on mountain and
plain, sea and grove ; to only guess at what
friends try in vain to describe ; never to know some
delights of which others teil ; to have all this con-
tinued through years of childhood, youth and
manhood without one hope of a change — this is
sad, sad, indeed. And then to be unable to labor,
and to be dependent on friends themselves poor, or
on strangers, for daily bread, this is sadder still.

It was such a poor blind beggar, well known
at the city gates, whom Jesus saw near the Tem-
ple, and before whom He stopped, though escap-
ing from His enemies.

Healing of a Man Bom Blind 245

As He looked kindly, piteously upon him, die
disciples asked a question, strange to us, but not
then and there. To be born blind was thought
a judgment from God because of some great
wickedness, and so they asked, " Master, who
did sin, this man or his parents, that he was born
blind? " He told th^m that they were wrong in
their judgment— that his blindness did not prove
that he or his parents were greater sinners than
others ; but that there was a wise purpose in
God's permitting his blindness — that in him
Christ should show His mercy and power.

All this while the blind man was silent, but
must have been busy in thought. Perhaps he,
too, had supposed that his affliction was because
of great sin, and was made happy in hearing the
Master say it was not so. How grateful he must
have felt for the kind words : how full of wonder
who the stranger was that knew his history and
that of his parents ; how hopeful that Christ's
mercy and power would now be shown in the gift
of sight to him.

At last there was silence. Those were anxi-
ous momen*^s of waiting as the poor man won-
dered what the Master was doing. Jesus "spat
on the ground and made clay of the spittle, and

u\\

\ 1

• 1
i

■

i }

> !

■

h 1

^ n

p h

Hi! ^ \l

■ li'

■.(\

■ '(i 1

246

il Zt/e 0/ Christ

He anointed the eyes of the blind man with the
clay ; and said unto him, Go, wash in the Pool of
Siloam." Not doubting the power of Him who
had spoken so kindly and wisely, the man quickly
obeyed the strange command, groping his way
with his staff, through the city gate, and down the
Kidron Valley, followed by a curious or jeering
crowd, to the Pool of Siloam. Where the priest
had drawn water in the golden pitcher, he dipped
with his hand, and washed the clay from his eyes.
And lo ! he looked upon the world in which he
lived, but had never seen, and returned with yet
greater joy than did the priest bearing his glad-
some water to the Temple.

We may think of him as gratefully seeking
his great Healer, whom he did not then find ; and
then going to his astonished home, meeting many
who had long known him only as the blind
beggar, but now the wonder of Jerusalem ; some
saying : ** This is he ;" others, " He is like him ;"
while he himself declared with gladness, ** /
am he." With what emotion he looked for the
first time into the face of his mother, who from
his infancy had gazed upon his sightless eyes
wondering why this great sorrow had come upon
them.

-J i.uHi3Mtt^ti£ir^

z-~:..i;i'^XES£ SW*i > -r«fVi- m

with the

Pool of
lim who

quickly
his way
lown the

jeering
le priest
I dipped
lis eyes,
hich he
vith yet
lis glad-
seeking
nd ; and
\g many
e blind
I ; some
e him ;"
ess, " /

for the
ho from
3s eyes
e upon

t 1

I '■ .'11

The Light of the World.

' n

J;.i

' .'

248

A Life of Christ

The happy day in which the blind man was
healed was the Sabbath. The Jewish rulers had
made foolish rules about keeping it holy, which
Jesus would not obey. They asked the healed
man what He had done to him. He told them.
They said : *' This man is not of God, because
He keepeth not the Sabbath day." "We know
this man is a sinner." Again, and yet again, they
asked what Jesus had done, trying to find some-
thing against Him. The man sharply and justly
reproved them, and defended his Healer. They
became more and more angry, reviling him and
Jesus, and, at last, drove him from then; ; forbid-
ding him to enter the Temple or Synagogue, and
the people to speak to, or help him.

Jesus heard of their unkindness and injustice,
and having found him, told him that He was the
Son of God. The happy man looked with his
eyes upon Jesus who had opened them ; and with
his spirit he saw what Jesus meant when, in the
Temple, He said : *' I am the Light of the World."

»an was
ers had

which
healed
d them.
)ecause
t know
in, they

some-
i justly

They

m and

forbid-

ue, and

justice,
ras the
^ith his
id with
in the
/orld."

Chapter XL V

The Shepherd-Sa'viour
Jerusalem

Seven hundred years before Christ was born,
the prophet Isaiah said to the Jews, " Behold, the
Lord God shall feed his flock like a shepherd :
He shall gather the lambs in His arms and ca :y
them in His bosom." A hundred and twenty-five
years later, God said to the Jews through the
Prophet Ezekiel, '* Ye m.y flock, the flock of my
pasture, are men and I am your God." And
again He said of the Jews, " I will set up one
shepherd over them ; he shall feed them, and he
shall be their shepherd." At last Christ came,
saying, **/ am the Good Shepherd !' He said it
just after the miracle at the Pool of Siloam.

The blind beggar of Jerusalem, healed by
Christ, knew more about Him than did the Phari-
sees who claimed to be the wise teachers and
leaders of the people. But being themselves
ignorant of who Christ was, and rejecting His
teachings, they were unfit to teach others.

To Jesus the blind man healed, cast out by

249

it:

J !J

1 •«

'*'i ■■■A

'■i<

1 ,' k

250

il Life of Christ

them, seemed like a poor sheep having an
unfaithful and cruel shepherd. He claimed to be,
what indeed He was, not only a shepherd, not
only a good shepherd, but the Good Shepherd — .
the **true shepherd" — unlike them, and better
than any other, however good. He explained to
them why He v^as such, and who were His
sheep.

In the land vv^here Jesus lived a shepherd gave
more care to his flock than shepherds do in our
country. He stayed with them by day and often
by night. He gave to each of his sheep a name
which it learned to know, and it came at the shep-
herd's call. He remembered that they were not
strong, and could not help themselves like many
animals. He went before them and they fol-
lowed him, trusting him when they would not a
stranger of whom they would be afraid. He led
them to fields of green grass where they ate and
rested ; and to springs and streams of which they
drank ; and to the great rocks and groves where
the hot sun could not shine upon them. When
one wandered he looked for it and brought it
back to the fold. He was kind and helpful to
the sick and lame, and especially to the lambs.
He guarded them all from the wild beasts, which

The Shepherd-Saviour

251

ng an
1 to be,
rd, not
)herd — .
better
ined to
re His

rd gave
) in our
d often
a name
e shep-
ere not
e many
ey fol-
I not a
He led
ite and
:h they
where
When
Light it
pful to
lambs,
which

he killed or drove away, even at tl\e risk of his
own life.

Jesus called all good men and women His
sheep, and all good children His lambs. He
takes care of them because He loves them. He
remembers how easily they sin and helps them to
do right. He knows each one by name, and
cares for them always and everywhere, as no
shepherd can do for his sheep.

When Jesus was on earth. He taught men by
His words and example how to be good. When
they do like Him, they follow Him. When they
have good thoughts, they know that His Spirit is
teaching them. They do not fear Him. When
they are tempted, and it is hard to do right, He
helps them. When they sin, He is sorry for them,
and helps them to be good again.

He loves little children : they are His lambs.
He knows they are often tempted. He watches
over them to keep them from becoming bad men
and women. Jesus in heaven is better to little
children than a shepherd is to the little lambs in
the field.

It is because Jesus does such things that He
said, *' I am the Good Shepherd." Then He gave
another reason why He deserved the name. He

( 1

iii

■ .1

liMI

11 ■

!i m

The Good Shepherd

■■. A

The Shepherd'Sdviour

253

said, "The Good Shepherd giveth His life for the
sheep." This He did as we shall see.

Those who were His friends when He was on
the earta are not His only sheep. He said,
'* Other sheep I have which are not of this fold."
All people, old and young, everywhere and in all
ages of the world, who love, obey and trust Him,
are of His fold which is on earth and in Heaven.

t 1

nil

Chapter XL VI

The Lord's Prdyer
Peraea,

When Jesus had finished His sermon in the
Temple by declaring Himself to be the Good
Shepherd, "there was a division among the Jews
for these sayings. And many of them said, He
hath a devil and is mad; why hear ye Him?"
Others said, '' These are not the words of Him
that hath a devil. Can a devil open the eyes of
the blind ? " He had said and done what he could
to prove that He was the Son of God, come from
Heaven to show the way thither. But many sought
to take His life, repaying His goodness with
ingratitude, hatred and cruelty. So He left Jeru-
salem for Peraea beyond the Jordan. One of the
first incidents of His ministry there, was His teach-
ing His disciples what we call, '' The Lord' s Prayer!'

*' It came to pass as He was praying in a cer-
tain place, when He ceased, one of His disciples
said to Him, Teach us to pray, as John also
taught his disciples." Where that *' certain place"

2&4

The Lord's Prayer

255

was, we do not certainly know, but it was a sacred
spot, from which sounded forth the model prayer,
to be repeated in all lands, and in all languages,
and through all time, until its petition, " Thy
Kingdom come," has been fulfilled. It is in seven
parts, of which four are about God, and three
about ourselves.

1. Our Father which art in Heaven.

Jesus taught us to call God our Father. In
the Old Testament the Jews had read of Him as
Holy, and Almighty and Just ; a Great King to
be adored. They often feared more than they
loved Him. They understood what was meant
by a good earthly father, loving his child, caring
for it, watching over it, providing for it at all times,
doing all he could for its comfort and safety and
happiness, showing himself wise and good in all
he did for it ; and so, was worthy of the child's
obedience and trust and love. Jesus taught that
God is better far than the best, or even a perfect,
earthly father. He can give us all good things,
and hear and answer our prayers. So we should
love, trust, obey and worship Him.

2. Hallowed be Thy Name.

*' Hallowed '* means holy. Such God is,

!!J!

:|f m\

life

f'A.ifl

' 1

256

A Life of Christ

it '^f* .

■I ,

ill

1 .1

, 1 .f

• ■; , ! »

1,1 i

always has been, and always will be. Even holy
angels in Heaven think of Him as so much better
than all other beings that they call Him " Holy,
Holy, Holy." When we say to God, '* Hallowed
be Thy name," we mean that we want everybody
to honor Him because of His holiness.

3. Thy Kingdom come.

This is the Kingdom for which Christ came
from Heaven to earth, and suffered and died.
God is the Great King. When we say, "Thy
Kingdom come," we mean that we want every-
body, everywhere, always to obey Him.

4. Thy will be done in earth as it is in
Heaven.

By God's will we mean what He wants every-
body to do. It is done by everybody in Heaven.
It is not done by everybody on the earth ; if it
were, earth would be much like Heaven. There
are two ways of doing God's will — by being
good, and by doing good.

5. Give us this day our daily bread.

By bread we mean food, clothes, and other
things for our bodies. God gives them to us by
causing the sunshine and rain, and by making to
grow the plants and animals from which we are

IT IS IN

The Lord's Prayer 257

fed and clothed. We have daily needs, and so
should offer daily prayers.

And forgive us our debts as we forgive
OUR debtors ; or, forgive us our trespasses as
we forgive those who trespass against us.

By ** debts" and ** trespasses" we mean
sins. All have sinned by not always being good,
and doing good. We ask God to forgive us,
treating us as if we had not sinned. This He
does if we truly repent. If we do this we shall
have kind feelings towards those who have
wronged us, and forgive them. The Lord said,
** Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven."

7. And lead us not into temptation, but

DELIVER us FROM EVIL.

Persons lead us into temptation when they try
to make us do wrong. God never tempts us.
Satan is the great tempter. We pray God that
He will not allow us to be tempted by any one,
or will keep us from yielding to temptation. By
" evil " we mean sin and trouble. We pray God
to ''deliver us" from both.

After the petitions for ourselves in the Lord's
Prayer, there is a beautiful addition which we
always use, in these words :

1 i! '

i
» 1

':%

I r

I I

5 1.1

I r I 5

(

nil

• 4

" Hallowf.d ne Thy \amis "

The Lord's Prayer

259

For Thine is the Kingdom, and the power,

AND the glory FOR-EVER.

By this we mean that God is the Great King
of Heaven and earth ; that He can do what He
pleases always and everywhere ; and that He is
so good and great that everybody -in Heaven and
earth should honor and praise Him for-ever.

And because we truly want God to hear and
answer the prayer the Lord taught us, we say
Amen.

Let us remember these things whenever we
repeat this short, simple prayer, which we review
in the following form, as given in Matt. 7 : 9-13.
( I. Our Father which art in Heaven.
2. Hallowed be Thy name.
About God -{ 3- Thy Kingdom come.

4. Thy will be done in earth as it is in
Heaven.

5. Give us this day our daily bread.

6. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our
debtors.

7. And lead us not into temptation, but de-
liver us from evil.

For Thine is the kingdom,

and the power,

and the glory,

for-ever;

Amen.

About
Ourselves

DOXOLOGY ^

• :;!

rj!

I ^■

Iff i

Wii^l'i^i

:i 1

Chapter XLVII

Tie Good SsLinsLriUn
Nea,r Jerus^em

After an absence of two months, Jesus returned
to Jerusalem at the time of the " Feast of the
Dedication of the Temple." Once more we find
Him speaking to the people, in Solomon's Porch.
He spoke to the Jews of His Father's work, of
which He had spoken in the same place more than
twenty years before, to His mother. But they
did not attend to His words as she had done.
They said to Him, "If Thou be Christ, tell us
plainly." He reminded them of what He had
said and done to prove that he was the Christ, the
Son of God; and then said, "Ye believe not
because ye are not of my sheep." He declared,
•' I and my Father are one. Then the Jews took
up stones again to stone Him," saying He was
guilty of the awful sin of blasphemy. But He
escaped out of their hands, and went away again
beyond Jordan.

We cannot always tell with certainty just when

260

The Good Samarita,n

261

or where Jesus said certain things ; but that makes
little difference compared with what He said.

About this time when He was near Jerusalem
or in Peraea, He was asked, " Who is my neigh-
bor?" The questioner w^as a lawyer. Jesus
answered him by a parable, or, as some believe,
by a story of what had happened.

Like all travelers between Jerusalem and
Jericho I well remember the " Bloody Way." It
gets its name from its history. It is a lonely
desert road, through a rocky gorge. Now, as in
the days of Christ, it is a dangerous region. In
going over it my only safety and that of my fellow-
travelers from robbers, was in the guns of our
guard. It was this ** Bloody Way " that Jesus had
in mind when He said, "A certain man went down
from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves,
which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded
him, and departed, leaving him half dead." A
terrible story is told in those few words. They
have for ages excited the sympathy of the
Christian world.

As he lay naked, his quivering wounds bleed-
ing from the robber-blows, pale and speechless,
yet with imploring looks, a certain priest, on his
way to his solemn duties in the temple at Jerusa-

ill

._i

I' i

! ' I

I hi

' I

if ' 4i|

I''

'.i'\<

262

A Life cf Christ

lem, saw him, but without a kind word or helping
act * 'passed by on the other side." A simple
glance was enough for him. The wounded man
still lay helpless and alone.

Then came a Levite, reviving in the wounded
man the disappointed hope of help from some
fnend of human ; ; but though he "came and
looked on him " a . rtle 'onger and more intently
than did the priest, he also ''passed by on the
other side."

A third man came near : like the others " he
saw," but unlike them, "he had compassion."
But this was not all. While the others had
shrunk away as if from pollution, he went to the
wounded man and tenderly cared for him, "and
bound up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine."
He would not leave him alone, exposed to yet
other dangers. He lifted him upon his own
beast, walking by his side along the hard, hot,
dusty road, supporting as best he could the feeble
form full of pain, till he reached a wayside inn,
where he tarried with him during the night.
Before renewing his journey, having lost a day
but saved a life, he gave the keeper of the inn
the money which cost him two days of labor, with
promise of more if needed. •

t'fl

• helping
L simple
led man

vounded
m some
ime and
intendy
J on the

ers "he
assion."
ers had
t to the
n, *'and
wine."
to yet
is own
rd, hot,
e feeble
de inn,
night.
: a day
the inn
3r, with

The Good Samaritan

il,J'

1
i

264

A Life of Christ

Now this man was a Samaritan, whose people
hated the Jews and were hated by them. But he
was tender-hearted, ready to help and comfort a
Jew or any other man.

And so Jesus by this story answered the
question, "Who is my neighbor?"

When He had finished the parable He asked
the lawyer, ** Which now of these three thinkest
thou was neighbor to him that fell among
thieves?" The man did not say it was the
Samaritmi ; he seems to have hated the name too
much for that. So he answered, "He that had
mercy on him. Then said Jesus unto him, Go,
and do thou likewise."

' • , . '■■■V '< ..•■' ■•■
-' i' '•V .- > ' ,- ••; .',■■-»

Chapter XL VIII

Parable of the Lost Sheep
PersLca.

In a letter which St. Peter wrote to Christians
he said, **Ye were as sheep going astray; but
are now returned to the Shepherd and Bishop of
your souls " — which is Christ. Perhaps he remem-
bered a parable he had heard Christ speak twenty-
seven years before in Peraea — that of the Lost Sheep.

It was one of a hundred sheep which in its
folly and ignorance had strayed from the fold, and
wandered on the mountains until it was lost.
There it was alone, weary and footsore, torn by
the brambles, hungry and thirsty, and exposed to
death from wild beasts, or falling into a deep
rocky ravine. But the good shepherd, anxious
for the safety of the one, left the ninety and nine,
sought the wanderer, found it, laid it upon his
shoulder rejoicing, and brought it back to the fold.

Christ compared that straying sheep to any
one of us, all of whom are sinners. In sinning
we wander from Him, by thinking less and less

265

mm^A

." XJMi

III,

I !

ii i

'!S

i 1

< ' ij

266

A Life of Christ

of Him, and by not following Him in bein^ and
doing good ; so finding it harder and harder to
change from bad to good. Because of sin, we
have trouble and sorrow. Left to ourselves we
would continue in sin while we live.

But Christ has not left us to ourselves. He
has for us such love as no shepherd can have for
his sheep. Because of this love, He came from
Heaven to earth to " seek and to save that which
was lost" in sin. We cannot know the full
meaning of that word *'lost" — the loss of holi-
ness, of the favor of God, and hope of Heaven.
But this need not be. That holiness, and favor
and hope may be gained, not by good works of
which the Jewish teachers taught, but by repent-
ance, which is turning from sin to the loving and
forgiving Father — God.

Angels understand better than we do the sad
consequences of sin, and the happiness that fol-
lows repentance. They know when any one
turns to Christ by turning from sin. This is why
He, after giving the parable of the Lost Sheep,
uttered these wonderful words, which show the
angelic interest in us : *' I say unto you, there is
joy in the presence of the angels of God over
one sinner that repenteth."

Chapter XLIX

The Prodigal Son

Persiea.

Certain Pharisees and scribes said concerning
Jesus, "This man receiveth sinners and eateth
with them." The words were uttered in a proud
and angry spirit ; but they were true and blessed
words, showing His love for those whom the Phari-
sees despised. Jesus answered the murmuring
words in three Parables, the last of which is that
of the Prodigal Son. It is so beautiful and full of
instruction that it is called the Pearl of Parables —
the best of all. It tells of sin and repentance, the
wonderful love of God, and the great joy in Heaven
over the repentant sinner. Here is the story.

The younger of two sons of a loving and
wealthy father became dissatisfied with his home.
He did not like its restraints. He wanted to go
where he could do as he pleased. He thought of
the time when his father would die, and he,
being the younger son, would receive one-third ot
the property. He wanted it before his father's

267

-jW

illM

,1 •

!li

Hi''

■ 1 : ' :

.#> -■ ■ _ 1 ,

•>* ■ ,■'■"■',, -^

■ "^-- V..tr</' •■*■'

'.■mf^'^. ■■

..;^^i'V .

^^IhK» -yt^^^^^^^B^^^^^^^^I

/,«

-.4 ■,,.,m^t0^ ■

i •

:,■.■ '.|f

'$^^' '■'^-.■'■''' f^^^J'"'

^^ij^gPl^"'''

IHK'^V

'.'■■• . " -M^, ' ., V •

i^^_ >

I'l

' '

■ ''-■.■MP^^'-'

' ''%-^

'* ■

rHE Prodigal Son

'i,

The Prodigal Son

269

death that he might have it to spend in seeking
pleasure. So he foolishly asked for what he
could not then claim. He '' said to his father,
Father, give me the portion of goods that falleth
to me." Having received it, he tarried a few
days in the home of comfort and love and every-
thing it was right for him to desire. Then, still
unsatisfied, *'he took his journey into a far
country." One thing went with him which he
did not deserve ; and for which he did not care, or
he would not have gone. It was his father's love,
more precious and more lasting than all the
treasures he carried.

Far from his home, away from all things that
would help him to be good, he "wasted his sub-
stance in riotous living." This is why he was
called a prodigal.

While his money lasted he had plenty of
friends — so called; but they were friends of //
rather than of him ; so that when it was gone,
they were gone. His wicked companions, on
whom he had spent his '' substance," now despised
him. For the first time in his life, "he began to
be in want ; " not only of friends, but of a home
of any kind, of clothing and food, of the comforts
of life, and of money wherewith to buy them.

p J

i i i

M'l

!i:^ii

ill

!.!!;■

270

il Zt/e of Christ

He had been heartless toward his father. And
iiow a citizen of the far country whither he had
gone, was heartless toward him — a beggared
stranger pleading for pity and help. The mat;
did not turn him entirely away, but "sent him
into his fields to feed swine " — a most degrading
service, especially to a Jew. In his desperate
hunger he was almost ready to eat of the carob-
pods he fed to the swine, for '* no man gave
unto him."

' There was an old saying among the Jews that
when any were '* reduced to the carob-tree they
became repentant." So it was with the prodigal.
He thought of the distant home, its plenty of
food, even for the servants, his foolish and wicked
life, his sin against God and his father, his
unworthiness to be called a son. Thus thinking
he ''came to himself," and resolved to return
with confession of sin, and asking to be received
by his father, not as a son, but as a servant.

So the swine-herd turned his back toward the
swine ; the son, his face toward his father. His
long, sad journey was nearing its end, but the
old home was still in the distance.

''When he was yet a great way off, his father
saw him." The love that had hoped and waited,

The Prodigal Son

271

evermore on the lookout for the prodigal's return,
was now rewarded. With quicker step than that
of his returning boy, he "ran" to meet him.
With the first glance at his abject son "he was
moved with compassion." He was not repulsed
by the soiled and tattered garments, nor by the
face marred by sin and want; "he fell on his
neck and covered him with kisses." The penitent
boy began to repeat the form of words which he
had said in the swine-field, saying, ** Father, I
have sinned against Heaven, and in thy sight,
and am no more worthy to be called thy son."
He would have asked to be his servant, but was
interrupted by the assurances of his father's love,
unchanged by his wayward life. Of this, three
tokens were immediately given. The servants
were commanded to "bring forth the best robe"
— the upper garment of the higher classes — " and
put it on him," to take the place of the coarse
tattered, soiled garments ; and then to " put a
ring on his hand," whose once jeweled fingers had
become bare ; and then, to put sandals on the
feet made weary and sore by the tedious journey.
But these tokens were not enough ; so the
father bid the servants "Bring hither the fatted
calf "-^seemingly kept awaiting the wanderer's

-A

il!' I

272

A Life of Christ

^mi \

return, when a joyous feast should be his welccme
K'iTie,

These things the servants did to him who had
thought to become one of them, but to whom
they were henceforth to look as to a new young
master whom they must honor and obey because
the son of his father s love.

While all this was passing the elder son was
in the field. Approaching the house he heard
music and dancing. Asking what these things
meant, the servants told him that his brother had
come, and that their father had killed the fatied
calf for a feast of gladness. But he had no wel-
come foi his brother, nor kind feeling toward his
father. He would not go into the house. The
father, who ran to meet his erring but repentant
son, now hastened to the an, > brother, entreat-
ing him to join in the festive welcome, ^nd remind-
ing him of the abundance he had always received in
his home. But the replies were angry, bitter,
unjust and untruthful. How tender were the
father s words : " Son, thou art ever with me, and
all that I have is thine. It was meet that we
should make merry, and be glad : for this thy
brother was dead, and is alive again ; and was
lost, and i • found."

veiccme

Chapter L

Ptifes and Lazarus, The Pharisee and the Publican

Pera.ea.

While yet in Paraea, Jesus spoke other para-
bles to teach men what is right and how to do it.
But His wise, faithful, solemn, loving teachings
were not received by many. ''They derided
Him '* with mocking gestures and words, yet pre-
tending to have great goodness. Jesus told them
how they might appear well '* before men," but
be an '* abomination in the sight of God."

He contrasted a proud, unfeeling, rich m?n,
called Dives, with a poor but righteous beg^ur,
named Lazarus, telling how changed their con-
ditions when they died ; Dives ''tormented," I at
Lazarus " comforted."

He spake a " parable unto certain which
trusted in themselves that they were righteous,
and despised others." He told of a Pharisee and
a Publican praying in the Temple. The Pharisee
boasted cf his goodness, and thanked God that
he was so much better than other men, even the

27a

-m

I'i!

lit

iiiii

:'t

'I'I

The Pharisee and the Publican

IK!

Dives and Lazarus

275

hated Publican, who showed himself the better of
the two by humbly and penitently saying : *' God
be merciful to me a sinner." For this the Publi-
can was commended by Jesus, who declared that
'* he that humbleth himself shall be exalted."

But all such teaching was unwelcome to those
for whom it was especially intended.

*' He went through the cities and villages,
teaching, and journeying towards Jerusalem."

)i;

^11

I rl»

i'';i

PI
ill 1

Hill I

ill f

i IF

\'\m

I
111

Chapter LI

The Raising of Lazarus
Bethany

Before leaving Bethany in Peraea, Jesus
received a message from Martha and Mary in
their home in the other Bethany, in these words :
"Lord, behold, he whom Thou lovest is sick,"
meaning their brother Lazarus. The messenger
carried back a most comforting reply : ** This sick-
ness is not unto death, but for the glory of God,
that the Son of God might be glorified thereby."

The disciples inferred that Lazarus would not
die, but be healed, as was the Nobleman's son
when ** he was at the point of death." Pat Laza-
rus probably died that very day.

Jesus continued His work two days longer
before proceeding on His journey. He then said
to His disciples, *'Letus go into Judea again."
They reminded Him of how the Jews had lately
sought to stone Him ; but He assured them of
His safety until the work He had to do had been
performed.

The Raising of Lazarus

277

Jesus said, ''Our friend Lazarus sleepeth."
Doubtless the Twelve had all come to regard
Lazarus as a friend to them as well as to Him.
So all were interested in the result of his illness,
rejoicing that the Master could say he '' sleepeth."
To three of the disciples the words must have
seemed almost an echo of those spoken in the
home of Jairus, ''The damsel is not dead, but
sleepeth ; " but they seem to have been silent, or
to have forgotten what meaning He gave to the
word " sleepeth."

Jesus continued, "I go that I may awake him
out of sleep." This seemed strange when sleep
is so sweet and refreshing to the wearied and
enfeebled sick. The disciples thought only of
natural "rest in sleep." Then said Jesus to them
plainly, "Lazarus is dead. Let us go unto
him."

This time it was not Peter — often the first to
speak — but Thomas who responded, in words
that showed his love for his Master and boldness
in showing it. Believing that there was danger of
death to Jesus and even His disciples, If they
accompanied Him, he nevertheless said, "unto
his fellow disciples, Let us also go that we may die
\ivitli Hiiq." In this he was sincere, though in a,

,> ij

4 !

278

A Life of Christ

few days they all fled from His enemies, leaving
Him alone with them.

From early morning to sunset the Master and
His Twelve journeyed twenty miles from one
Bethany to the other, outside of which he tarried.
He thus avoids 1 His enemies, who were yet friends
of the bereaved sisters and had come from Jeru-
salem to comfort them.

Martha hearing that the Lord was near, hast-
ened to meet him with the mournful words, '* Lord,
if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died."
Still she had a vague hope that in some way He
would help in their sorrow. When Jesus assured
her that her brother would rise again, she thought
only of '' the resurrection at the last day." Then
He spoke to her these blessed words, hard to
explain because so full of meaning and mystery :
'* I am the Resurrection and the Life." She assured
Him of her belief that He was ''the Christ, the
son of God, which should come into the world."
We are not told what other words passed between
them, but we may believe that Martha's assurance
concerning Christ was enough to comfort her and
satisfy Him. His thought now turned toward the
lonely one surrounded by mourning friends
who " came to Martha and Mary to comfort them

Twr yy yf • — ,1—

The Raising of Lazarus,

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

^|2£ |2£

■^ lU 12.2

I.I

£^ 1^ 12.0

liil

lll'-^ 1'-^

^^'^

^;.

^^^ ^'i

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

33 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. M5S0

(716) 873-4S03

280

A Life of Christ

■s

i I

t I

i i

' tt i

' k

1 !

' 1

f t

1 ^«^ i

1 M

■ M

' 1 '

' Pi
>i

i!
V.

i'iv

■ <!

Il' J

?rnr|l

concerning their brother." He had greater conv
fort than they all could give, and sent for her.

So Martha " went her way and called Mary her
sister secretly, saying, The Master is come, and
calleth for thee." The record of St. John seems
almost unnecessary, that *' she arose qiuickly, and
came unto Him."

It was the custom for mourning friends,
especially during the first four days of their sorrow,
to visit the grave. So when Mary "rose up
hastily and went out" her friends thought that
she had gone to the grave to weep there ; but it
was the joy mingled with her sorrow that quick-
ened her steps. .

What a meeting was that between the loved
and loving Mary and her lov-ed and loving Lord.
On meeting Him, her sad exclamation was the
same Martha had uttered, **Lord, if Thou hadst
been here, my brother had not died." Often in
the four days must the sisters have expressed the
thought to each other. In the utmost tenderness
He looked upon her sobbing and weeping, and
listened to her broken cry of anguish. We long
to know His tender words. We do know His
tender sympathy. The shortest verse in the
Bible is one of its most most precious gems —

The Raising of Lazams

281

iii

"Jesus wept." Mary saw //i*;;^ weeping as the
Son of Man, whom Martha had just declared to
be "The Son of Gody And such he would
show Himself to be then and there.

Going to the cave-tomb of Lazarus He bid
those around to roll away the stone that covered
^ts entrance. Silence was broken by Martha.
Hers was a mingled feeling of sorrow, awe, hope
and fear ; a belief in the love and power of her
Lord, yet hardly daring to think He would mani-
fest them in now fulfilling His own words, "Thy
brother shall rise again." She spoke to Him of
the change in her brother's body during the four
days since His death. In gentle reproof " Jesus
saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, if thou
wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of
God" — that "glory of God" concerning which
He had sent His message of comfort from
Bethany in Persea.

The Son of God lingered a few moments at
the door of the tomb. Martha had said to Him :
" I know that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask
of God, God will give it Thee."

"And Jesus lifted up His eyes, and said,
Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard Me.
And I knew th^t Thou hearest Me always,"

15 K

:|'l

\> i

282

A Life of Christ

Turning His gaze downward to the tomb, He
cried aloud : '* Lazarus, come forth." And the
dead obeyed and came forth, to begin life anew ;
a continued blessing in a once sad, but now
joyous home ; and a perpetual witness to the
power of Him who by the sealed tomb, declared
Himself'* The Resurrection and the Life."

( ;

■■\ !:;

•» ' .1]

Chapter LII

Christ Blessing the Little Children

PefMA

j^y, .

»>*

After a brief stay in Bethany, Jesus went with
His disciples to some unknown region of Peraea,
remaining in retirement until the Pascal Feast.
He then joined one of the bands journeying
toward Jerusalem, healing and teaching on the way.

An incident furnishes one of the most beau-
tiful pictures in the life of Christ, revealing His
thoughts and feelings concerning women in their
homes, and especially of childhood.

Let it be remembered that the position of
woman then and there was not what it has become
in lands now called by His name ; nor did child-
hood command the love and attention it now
receives. The wives and mothers were not the
queens of their homes. In conversation with cer-
tain Pharisees, Jesus defended some of them who
were treated unjustly and unkindly, contrary to
the spirit and teachings of God.

We read of women who loved Jesus, followed

1 i

m ■ \

■ .(■

1 ^

■ r

'•]
ii

■N'il

ri'i

i I r ; i

llfhil

i
1

■ (

'■ ■',

■ii

■ j

l.»<!

CHRIST Blessing Little Chilp^en,

Christ Blessing the Little Children 285

Him, gave presents to Him, ministered unto Him,
received Him into their homes, brought their
children to Him. In all the sad story of His
earthly trials, we do not read of an unkind act by
a woman's hand. When He tarried in that
unknown but blessed village, and spoke kindly of
women to unmanly men. His words seem to have
quickly found their way to the neighboring homes.
Like a great magnet of love and power He drew
the mothers to Himself. They hastened to greet
the truest Friend they ever had. But they came
not alone. Their two-fold love for Him and for
their children prompted them to bring their little
ones to Him. They would not so have offended
the dignity of a Jewish Rabbi. Even His disciples
thought it an improper act.

We can imagine their watching the ** infants "
brought, and the ** little children " led, and the
** young children '* following their mothers ; and
this with an unwelcome spirit. Custom would
not allow those mothers to speak to a man
on the way ; but they dared to approach Him
who was greater than any they could meet,
emboldened by what they knew of His tender
spirit and gentle manner.

But it was not for themselves that they sought

li-:

11:

J.jfi.'l

286

\\*

vil

::i

A Life of Christ

His presence so much as for their children. The
motherly wish of some was that He would
** ^oucA *' their little ones, as if thereby goodness
might be imparted to their spirits, as His touch
had imparted healing to the leprous and the
blind. Some would have Him " put His hands on
them." Did this betoken a yet larger blessing?
Some v/ould have Him ''pray " over and for their
children.

But before their smaller or greater requests
could be fully made, iieir zeal was checked. As
a messenger said to Jairus when guiding Jesus to
his desolate home, ** Why troublest thou the
Master?" so now the disciples ** rebuked" not
only the unoffending mothers, but also thei:" inno-
cent children. The object lesson — the child in
the midst, in the house of Peter — Wcis yet
unlearned. They mistook their Master's thoughts
and feelings. They mistook the motherly and
womanly confidence in approaching Him, for
unwomanly boldness. But again He became the
defender of the wronged.

When the children cried Hosanna in the
Temple, He rebuked the chief priests who were
" sore displeased." When the disciples rebuked
the mothers and children, Jesus was "muchdis-

Christ Blessing the Little Children 287

pleased" — "the only time this strong word is
ever used of the Lord." His rebuke is recorded
by the three Evangelists who have preserved the
story.

It has become the Golden Text for and of child-
hood, which lisps its words long before their mean-
ing can be understood, yet with thefeeliiig that it
contains a precious truth for each and every child,
everywhere and always. St. Matthew, who was
one of the rebuked disciples, remembered them
for many years, and thus recorded them :

** Suffer little children, and forbid them

NOT, TO COME UNTO Me : FOR OF SUCH IS THE KING-
DOM OF HEAVEN."

Their coming to Him does not complete the
story. The simple *' touch" for which some of
the mothers asked was not enough to satisfy the
love of Jesus. ** He took them up in His arms,
put His hands upon them and blessed them."
Would that St. Matthew had given us the words
of the blessing as well as of the reproof.

Reminding the disciples of the lesson they had
forgotten, or never learned, He repeated it in
almost the same words : '* Verily, I say unto you,
•vhosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God
as a little child, shall not enter therein."

; .»i

288

A Life of Christ

llli'

' I ■ ■■'

Art has tried long and hard to recall that scene.
Imagination has given varied grouping, attitude
and expression. But neither painter's brush nor
sculptor s chisel can start the thrill caused by the
touch, the hand, the arms of Jesus, and the words
he uttered.

Yet the pictured story is ever fresh, and child-
hood listens to it as to none other. What Chris-
tian mother does not wish she, too, had been with
the Master as she hears her child plaintively sing :

** I should like to have been with Him then."

■<-^/

Chapter LIU

The Rich Young Ruler, The Request of James and John

Having left the house where Jesus had blessed
the little children, a rich young ruler came run-
ning to Him, and kneeling before Him, said,
'* Good Master, What good thing shall I do that
I ma^; have eternal life ? " There was so much
in him that was pleasing that ** Jesus beholding .
him loved him." But the **Good Master" saw
that he was not what he ought to be. He loved
his riches more than anything else. So He told
him to sell his property, to give to the poor, to
deny himself for the good of others, and to follow
Him. Then would he *' have treasure in Heaven."
But "he went away sorrowful: for he was very
rich." May we not hope that this young man
whom Jesus loved, at last so loved and obeyed
Him that he secured the heavenly treasure.

As He and His disciples continued their jour-
ney, He was saddened again by the ambition of
two of them, and the mistaken thoughts about

289

') fj

if;

.Hi !.t

r j.

Tfie Request of James and John 291

His Kingdom. The brothers James and John,
with their mother, asked that they might sit, one
on His right hand, and the other on the left, in
His Kingdom. When their fellow-disciples heard
the strange request, they were "much displeased
with James and John." Jesus gave them all
another lesson of humility, and taught them how
the one who did the most for others was the
greatest. He reminded them of how He Himself
had come from Heaven, '' not to be ministered
unto, but to minister, and to give His life" for
men. In a few days John stood by three crosses,
on one of which was Jesus between those of two
thieves. Did he then recall the request by himself
and his brother that one of them should be on the
right hand, and the other on the left, of their
Lord? The disciple was to see His Master a
king in sorrow, before he beheld Him the King
of glory.

Going before His disciples for a little while,
Jesus all alone thought of His approaching agony.
Following Him they discovered something so
strange in His appearance that they were amazed
and afraid. He then took them apart in the way
and revealed His lonely thoughts. He told them
more fully than before of what was to happen to

'I'j'a

'^1

' il'»: •

1 r 1 ■ ■

i i . *■

1 "^''

■

■ i'

1
!

i 1

■ 1

11 i

.'i'' hi

( .■,

■! i

i!|!!

^1 -.^-,4

292

A Life of Christ

Him — that the things of which the prophets had
told concerning Him would soon become true ;
that He would be betrayed, condemed to death,
mocked, scourged, crucified. He even told them
that he would be spit upon, numbering this indig-
nity with His sufferings. But He at once gave
the assurance that on the third day after His
death He would live again.

We can hardly understand how " they under-
stood none of these things." But Peter did not
dare to say as he did at a former time, ** Be it far
from Thee, Lord ? *' It was already near.

Chapter LIV

i i ■?

Zacchaeas

Jericho

For the last time Jesus crossed the Jordan —
the sacred river, probably where its waters
divided, that the Ark of God might guide His
people into the country that should become the
Holy Land, because His earthly home. There
its waters parted at the stroke of Elisha's mantle
when he disappeared, but to reappear at its
source, to talk with Jesus of the decease He was
now to accomplish at Jerusalem. There he was
baptized, and His Father's voice was heard, and
the dove-like form appeared, to attest His Divine
nature and mission ; and there John the Baptist
proclaimed Him the Lamb of God — now on His
way to be the Lamb of Sacrifice that should take
away the sins of the world.

In company with the festive pilgrims on their
way to the Pascal Feast, Jesus and the disciples
crossed the rich plain of Jericho six miles to the
city of the same name. The fitness of that name,

293

,«lv|

\ ;

'! i'il

1 1

: i «

iiii

is- Hi

294

A Life of Christ

meaning *'the perfume," was found in its groves
of palm, its gardens of roses, and sweet-scented
balsam, whose perfume the winds carried afar.

According to custom, the people of Jericho
gathered in the streets to welcome the pilgrim
band. Among them was one who was welcome
nowhere within its walls — '*a man named
Zacchaeus which was the chief among the pub-
licans, and he was rich." His riches were unjusly
gained in the collection of the city taxes.

Yet ** he sought to see Jesus — who He was."
Because Zacchaeus was little of stature and could
not see Him for the press, he climbed the low
branches of an Egyptian fig or sycomore tree. As
he looked down, Jesus looked up. As his curious
eyes met that of Jesus, his astonished ears heard
the call, ** Zacchaeus, make haste and come
down ; for to-day I must abide at thy house."
With joyful haste he descended the tree to guide
to his home the self-invited but w^elcome Lord.
Neither of them cared for the contemptuous mur-
murs that the Great Prophet, who claimed to be
the Messiah- King, was the guest of a noted sinner.

But such Zacchaeus was to be no longer. In
that penitential hour his sins were forgiven.

His name means ** the just," '* the pure." His

its groves
:et-scented
td afar,
of Jericho
le pilgrim
s welcome
n named
<; the pub-
ire unjusly
s.

He was."
and could
1 the low
) tree. As
lis curious
sars heard
md come
y house."
e to guide
)me Lord,
uous mur-
med to be
:ed sinner.
In

His

bnger.

v^en.
Lire.'

■I

111!:'

iWtl i

i|:!:

■i!
i ' i

! rh

i ii

'if

296

i4 Z//e 0/ Christ

wicked life had belied that name. But when He
met Him who is ^Ae just, f/ie pure, the loving One,
he confessed his wrongs, and in the presence of
his injured and hating neighbors, he declared his
purpose to restore to them his ill-gotten gains.
This was the test of his changed character. And
so Jesus said : ** This day is salvation come to this
house." He had brought it to one ; but it was
not for Him alone ; it was for all ; so He pro-
claimed to the multitude about him His mission
from Heaven, saying : ** The Son of Man is come
to seek and to save that which was lost."

Chapter LV

;(!

Earth

maeus

Jericho

As the crowd accompanying Jesus resumed
their journey, the tramp of their feet and the
sound of their voices attracted the attention of two
blind beggars by the wayside, one of whom was
named Bartimaeus, the spokesman of the two.
" Hearing the noise of the multitude, he asked
what it meant." Being told that Jesus of Naza-
reth was passing by, he hailed Him, saying:
"Jesus, Son of David, have mercy on me." For
this he was rebuked by the multitude, and told to
hold his peace. What was he to clamor thus
before such majesty in this triumphal procession.
What "mercy" had he to ask at such a time.
Should royalty pause to give alms to a beggar ?

But he heeded not the unfeeling rebuke. A
precious moment, perhaps a last opportunity, was
quickly passing. Still louder, and yet more
earnestly, he, speaking for himself and his com-
panion in darkness, cried: ''Have mercy on us,

297

1 aij

298

A Life of Christ

f
11,;

\\<

tiiii IV

,1;

' ..il

,1,
1 -

O Lord, Son of David." In this address he used
yet another name for Jesus, the most reverential
that he knew, Rabboni — Lord. The eye of Jesus
was ever open to the sorrows of the blind, of whom
there were and are many in the Holy Land ; and
His ear was ever open to their cry. So that of
Bartimaeus was not in vain ; for Jesus heard, had
compassion, stood still, called, and commanded
him to be brought to Him. This changed the
tone of the jeering crowd to that of cheer, as they
thought of a possible miracle.

As Mary, mourning for her brother, was made
glad by ihe message, "The Master is come and
calleth for thee ;" so the blind man was made joy-
ful by the message ; *' Be of good comfort, rise, he
calleth for thee." Despair was changed for hope.

Springing up he cast aside his upper gar-
ment, and was led to the waiting Lord. As such
he saw Him with inward sight, before his bodily
eyes could behold Him. Sightless He stood
wondering and hoping until gladdened by the
question, "What wilt thou that I should do unto
thee ? " " The blind man said unto Him, Lord,
that I might receive my sight." He did not say,
"If it be possible ;" he had faith — a firm belief in
the power and willingness of his Lord to bestow

Bdrtimaeas

299

It. As the great Healer touched the eyes of both.
He said, " Go thy way ; thy faith hath made thee
whole." The eyes sightless a moment ago
looked upon Him. The healed were too full of
joy and thankfulness to " go " from Him ; so they
followed Him where they had blindly felt their
way, glorifying God for what had been done, and
joining the people who also, " when they saw it,
gave praise unto God."

, ri

I, 'I

w^^^^

r ^

1 1

\m\ i

! I

;

}

■H

It "

i ■■'-',

i '^ \

aapter LVI

The Feast at Bethany

Bethdny

Jesus and His disciples having arrived in
Bethany, tarried there while the pilgrims with
whom they had traveled went on to Jerusalem.
He spent the night and the next day, which was
the Jewish Satbath, doubtless with Martha, Mary
and Lazarus, in whose home He had so often
found rest and loving care, and whom we are
told Jesus loved. During the afternoon many
people came from Jerusalem, two miles from
Bethany, to see Him ; and also Lazarus whom He
had raised from the dead. Many, when they saw
Lazarus, believed that Jesus was the Christ. So
the chief priests planned to put them both to
death for fear that more would believe in Him.

The Sabbath ended at sunset. In the evening
a supper was given in His honor, by whom we do
not certainly know. It was a feast long to be
remembered because of what there happened.

The two sisters and their brother were there.

301

! '(j : .

li'

r.^1

302

A Life of Christ

It I

I '

5 ill

,5 :

',i|

%: h

Martha served, assisting in the care of the guests.
But Mary cared little for th** "'jpper ; her
thoughts A\ere on her Lord, ^ne rejoiced in
another opportunity of being with Him, and look-
ing into His face and listening to His words. As
•' Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table
with Him," she would look tenderly at her
brother, returned to her from the grave, and then
gratefully at her Lord who had there wept with
her, and then said '' Lazarus, come forth ! "

As she thought upon these things and gazed
upon Him, her love, gratitude and adoration was
so great that she felt she m_ust show it, as was
often done, by pouring sweet smelling oil upon
the head. It was a very precious ointment which
she brought, very costly and very fragrant, made
from Indian spikenard which grew on the moun-
tains of a distant country, and was kept in a flask
of white alabaster.

As Jesus reclined at the table she went quietly
behind him, broke the flask, poured part of the
precious ointment on His head, and the rest on
His feet, which she wiped with the long tresses of
her hair. So strong was the perfume that it filled
all the house.

Her act could not be hidden. All eyes must

1 ^1

The Feast at Bethany 303

have been turned on her in silence, which was at
last broken by Judas. Was he calmly praising
the tender service for Him whom he called Master?
Would he like to join Mary in rendering it ? Had
he been so long with Jesus and seen so much of
His goodness that nothing, however costly, was
too precious an offering to the Lord ? No, none
of these things were true. The teachings and
example of Jesus had not kept him from the sin
which led him into many temptations : that sin was
the love of money. He carried the bag which con-
tained the money for buying things for Jesus and
the disciples and for the poor. From that bag he
was accustomed to steal.

So when Mary was quietly pouring the pre-
cious ointment on Jesus, Judas spoke in a harsh
manner, saying, " Why was not this ointment sold
for three hundred pence " — about fifty dollars —
** and given to the poor?" But he did not care
for the poor. He wanted the money in the com-
pany bag that he might put some of it into his
ov/n pocket.

Even some of the disciples spoke as he did,
and said, " To what purpose is this waste ? For
this ointment might have been sold for much and
and given to the poor, and they murmured against

t ill

11'

■■:•!
'"'I I,

t i \

304

A Life of Christ

'15

;.>1 |i

her." They were poor fishermen from Galilee,
and fifty dollars seemed a great deal to them, and
they were sincere in thinking it would help the
poor, while the ointment would all be gone in a
few moments after it was used.

Poor Mary. Their words seemed unjust and
cruel They thought her gift too much for Jesus :
she thought it was too little.

Judas looked at Mary in anger : Jesus in love.
We do not know that she said a word, but we can
think how she felt and appeared. Jesus spoke
for her, reproving His disciples, saying, " Let her
alone. She hath wrcught a good work upon me.
She hath done what she could." He said that
wherever His gospel would be preached through-
out the whole world the story of her loving deed
should be told. And this has come true. After
two thousand years, and far away from the Holy
Land, in countries of which the company at that
feast never knew, this story of Mary of Bethany is
told, and will be while the world shall last.

As we read the story of Mary, we are
reminded of another woman, whose name we do
not know ; she is simply called ** a sinner." Each
of them attended a feast at which Jesus was
present. At the one, Mary was a welcome guest ;

Two Anointings of Jesus

305

at the other the woman was uninvited and unwel-
come. Jesus commended the life of Mary because
of its goodness, but admitted that the sins of the
woman had been "many."

Each brought an alabaster box of precious
ointment to Jesus ; the one to show honor and
love : the other penitential love.

Mary came to Him in joyful and friendly con-
fidence ; the woman trembling, stood behind Him
weeping. Mary poured her ointment in pro-
fusion on His head and anointed his feet; the
woman in her timidity anointed his feet only.

Mary had then no tears to shed ; but this
woman washed his feet with her penitential tears,
more precious than the costly ointment, while
giving them the kiss of affection.

Mary was unjustly and cruelly condemned by
Judas and defended by Jesus ; the woman was
hated as '*a sinner" by the Pharisee whom Jesus
reproved as He said to her, ** Thy sins are for-
given. Thy faith hath saved thee. Go in peace."

Jesus was the Saviour, Friend and Lord of
them both ; as he is of all who have the loving,
adoring spirit of Mary, and the penitent spirit of
the sinful but forgiven woman.

Mary was comforted by Jesus. But her

' -i,

'if.i

! I

■ I

'^.%.

i -

:!'

1 ;■

i 1 h

'■ ' i

1 ^:ii

Mary Anointing Jesus' Feet.

The Purpose of Judas

307

WfiMt

words excited the hatred and maddened the heart
of Judas. The ointment on the body of Jesus
could not be sold, but perhaps the body itself
could be. It is supposed that on that very night
he left Bethany and went to Jerusalem, and in
the house of Caiaphas bargained with the chief
priests to betray his Master unto them for a far
less sum than he said Mary's ointment was worth
— for thirty pieces of silver, about eighteen dol-
lars, the price of the meanest slave. From that
hour Judas sought to accomplish the awful deed
which would cost the life of Jesus and his own
life, and make him the bitter scorn of mankind.

VHHP

WffrTr'
R ' i i' >

fim

Ihl

! 1 '

1 ■.

i
i

. 1

' ''■'■ i

i: .
■ ■ . i

'■"

■Jrj

(•j

•iin;

The First Palm Sunday

Jerusalem

*' Ride on, ride on in majesty,
In lowly nomp ride on to die."

The next day after the feast in Bethany Jesus
sent two of His disciples, thought to be Peter and
John, to a village not far away, where they would
find an ass and a colt tied, which He wished them
to bring to Him. They obeyed, not doubting
that they would find as He said. When asked
by the owners, " Why loose ye the colt?" they
answered as Jesus had told them to do, "The
Lord hath need of him." And they let him go.
'* And they brought the colt to Jesus," binding
on it some of their outer garments for a saddle.
He was its first rider. This ride of two miles is
the only one which we know of His taking. All
His journeys seem to have been on foot.

Jesus claimed to be a King ; but not like the
kings of earth, who when they had come from
batde and victory, rode in pride and pomp and

SOS

The First Palm Sunday

309

splendor on war-horses. The disciples and some
of the Jews thought that He would appear in
some such way. But they were mistaken. When
He rode upon an ass, He showed that He was
meek and humble, while claiming to be King
of the spirits of men. Five hundred years before
He came into the world, it was said to Jerusalem
and the Jews, ** Behold thy King cometh unto thee
lowly and riding upon an ass." These words
came true when Jesus rode from Bethany to
Jerusalem. In so doing He claimed to be the
King whom the Scriptures said would come.

There was a great company of people with
Him.

** From every house the neighbors met ;

The streets were filled with joyful sound ;
A solemn gladness even crowned
The purple brow of Olivet. ' '

We can imagine some of them, living In the
region.

There is Martha, honoring Him on the roa '
whom she had served in her home ; and Mary
following Him when she could not sit at His feet ;
and Lazarus, leaving his grave behind him, and
with his renewed life serving His Lord.

The man who had not walked for thirty-eight

•♦e

•> '«;i

3IO

A Life of Christ

3 F |(

II !i

III

' 'i

'I'l!

L .

years till Jesus bid him do so at the Pool of
Bethesda, joins with quickened step in the royal
procession.

The man born blind looks upward into the
face of Jesus, and then into the valley below,
recalling the command, "Go wash in the Pool of
Siloam," where he was healed.

Zacchseus is climbing the Mount of Olives
instead of a sycomore tree, not from curiosity,
but in adoration.

The two men from Jericho, who in blindness
had uttered their repeated cry of anguish, " Have
mercy upon us, O Lord, Thou Son of David,"
now look, upon Him in wonder and joy and
thankfulness.

And then there are others, not only from this
region, but from Galilee, who by their presence
in this 'procession show their gratitude for what
Jesus has done for them.

He went before as the crowd started from
Bethany. The news o^ his coming reached the
City of Jerusalem. There another crowd gath-
ered. It was composed probably of pilgrims who
had come to the Passover Feast, hoping that
they would see Him of whom such wonders
were told, ready to do Him honor. So "they

udlit^

Pool of
the royal

into the
y below,
; Pool of

►f Olives
curiosity,

blindness

1, " Have

David,"

joy and

rom this
3resence
for what

ted from
ched the
wd gath-
rims who
)ing that
wonders
3o ''they

lii

rr^^ '

Uil

III

■a

312

A Life of Christ

took branches of palm trees and went forth to
meet Him.." They did not think that what they
did would be remembered thousands of years,
and that men would sing of the palms they car-
ried, and of the Sunday they did it, and call the
day Palm Sunday in remembrance of the way in
which they honored their Lord and ours.

For a mile or more from Bethany Jesus went
along the country road ascending the mountain.
At last He reached *• the descent of the Mount of
Olives," and the whole multitude began to rejoice
and praise God, saying: *' Blessed be the King
that Cometh in the name of the Lord : Hosanna in
the highest: Peace in Heaven and Glory in the
highest." In allowing the people to thus honor
and praise Him, He claimed that He was the
King of which the prophets had foretold.

Their song was somewhat like that which the
angels had sung over the plain of Bethlehem, only
six miles distant, thirty-three years before, when
Jesus was born.

When the company from Jerusalem heard the
song by those from Bethany, they repeated the
words, and Jesus heard the grand chorus before
Him and behind Him.

At a sudden turn in the road, He beheld the

The First Palm Sunday

City. The Kidron valley was between Him and
it, but in the clear air it seemed very near. He
saw the gorgeous palaces and glittering Temple.
He remembered the past, how in His visits there
He had been despised and rejected by the people
He had come from Heaven to save. He thought
of what they would do to Him in a few days, and
of the awful things which would happen to them
in a few years because of their wickedness.

And so, while the hosannas were all about
Him, and the multitudes were rejoicing together,
•*when He was come near, He beheld the City
and wept over it,** thinking doubtless of another
procession that in those same streets would soon
be crying, "Crucify Him," instead of shouting
His praise.

Crossing the valley of Kidron He entered
Jerusalem with the joyous multitude. But among
them were not many who lived in Jerusalem. Its
citizens wondered at the numbers and excitement
of the throng accompanying Jesus, and asked :
''Who is this?** The answer was: ''This is
Jesus the prophet of Nazareth of Galilee." Many
of the throng had come from Galilee, and were
proud to call Him one of their own country-
men. But the citizens hated Him yet more,

II
III

'»■..

1 li-i

l^i

314

A Life of Christ

I t;

lis'

i 'J

Some of the Pharisees told Jesus to rebuke His
disciples, and stop the singing of praises to Him.
But He would not.

When the procession reached the Temple
which Jesus entered, He did not stay long, for it
was evening. With the Twelve He went back
over the road along which He had come with the
multitude. He came to Bethany and "lodged
there." And so He ended the first Palm Sunday.

III!''

ili:!l

Chapter LVIII

The Children's Hosannas

Jerusalem

Early Monday morning Jesus returned to the
Temple, and repeated what He had done three
years before in cleansing the Temple of God. He
was much displeased, and drove out the traders
and what they sold, reminding them of the words
of God written in the Scriptures, ** My house is
the house of prayer, but ye have made it a cen
of thieves."

But soon there was another and very different
scene. At the gates of the Temple daily sat the
blind and lame, asking alms of those who entered.
They had heard the hosannas to Jesus, and per-
haps of what He had done for the blind Bartimaeus
and for the poor cripple at Bethesda. So the
blind felt their way or were led, and the limping
ones went as best they could, into the court from
which Jesus had driven the traders ; and in love
and pity He healed them.

*• When the chief priests and scribes saw the

815

\ ^5

11!

■J

i %■

ii; ,iiJ ■

1.!:

m-A

S ■' -i'

en
D

The Children s Hosannas

3J7

wonderful things that He did, they were sore dis-
pleased." How strange ! We would suppose
that they would rejoice because the " wonderful
things" gave such happiness to the blind and
lame. But there was another thin^r which dis-
pleased them yet more. It was the children cry-
ing in the Temple and saying, *' Hosanna to the
Son of David ! " These happy children may have
been choir-boys who sang in the Temple service.
Other children may have joined them in repeating
the hosannas they had heard the day before. The
priests were angry because the young singers
honored Him whom they despised. They even
blamed Him for letting the children praise Him.
With angry tone they asked Him, " Hearest thou
what these say ? " They knew that He heard
them, but they wanted Him to reprove them and
stop their song. But again He refused to silence
those who honored Him with their praises. As
He defended the penitent woman who anointed
His feet, and twice defended Mary of Bethany,
so now He calmly and kindly defended the
children in the Temple, reproving the priests, and
remindinor them of what David had said about
God being pleased and honored by the sayings
of the little ones.

ill
: li

h! : 1

iln^^ii

i ^ I

^ih

Chapter LIX

Farewell to the Temple* The Traitor and the Rulers

Jerasatem

The next day after the children's hosannas in
the Temple, Jesus returned to it. But instead of
the gladsome children, He met the chief priests,
the scribes and the elders, desiring, but not yet
daring, to take Him and put Him to death. He
saw through all their cunning questions, and
mean plots to make Him say or do something
which they could use against him. He rebuked
their hypocrisy, self-righteousness, and vain
show of goodness. Being asked, ''Which is the
first commandment of all ? " He answered by
giving them the one which includes all th? com-
mandments :

" Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with

ALL THY heart, AND WITH ALL THY SOUL, AND WITH
ALL THY STRENGTH ;
NEIGHBOR AS THYSELF.

He spake his last parables, full of instruction
— of the rewards in His kingdom ; of the true

318

AND THOU SHALT LOVE THY

Farewett to the Temple

319

? Rulers

^annas in
nstead of
f priests,
c not yet
ath. He
3ns, and
3mething

rebuked
nd vain

ch is the
irered by

th-" com-

OD WITH

IND WITH

OVE THY

struction
the true

spirit of service in it ; of the terrible condition of
those who continue in rebellion against God ;
of the sin and danger of those who trifle with
the blessed invitations of the Gospel He had
preached. He then foretold the destruction of
the Holy City — now most unworthy of the name
because of its wickedness ; and of the Holy
Temple, hallowed by His presence, but unhal-
lowed by sin, especially the treatment of Him. In
sadness and pity He cried out, **0 Jerusalem!
O Jerusalem ! " and told of how ready He had
been to forgive and bless.

And so He bid farewell to the Temple, whose
glory in that hour departed. As He left it He
passed the court in which were thirteen chests,
into which the multitude were dropping their
gifts. Some proudly cast in of their abundance.
One poor widow gave two of the smallest coins,
together equal to about fourteen cents. He told
the disciples that her gift, though so small, was
worth more than all the others, because of the
spirit and self-sacrifice with which it was given,
for it was all she had.

With His disciples He climbed the Mount of
Olives, whence they looked down upon the white
marble and shining gold of the Temple, while He

1 { 1

320

A Life of Christ

^•iii

5 I

ii!

3 (I

I! !i m

liil;is

assured them that there should *' not be left one
stone upon another." He told of trials that
would come to them ; and exhorted them to
patience, watchfulness and prayer.

His discourse on Olivet ended, He led them
down to Bethany for the last time. What a con-
trast to the turmoil of the day, was the sweet rest
and friendship, on that Tuesday evening of His
Passion week, in the village home of them He
loved so well.

Probably at the same hour, in the palace of
Caiaphas, the enemies of Jesus were assembled,
determined to put Him to death, and planning
how it could be done, aided by Judas, the partner
in their crime.

Wednesday dawned. Probably the priests
and Pharisees watched for His coming to the
Temple, but His ministry had forever ended.
The hour had not come for Him to allow Himself
to be led as a lamb to the slaughter. Where or
how He spent the day we do not know. If He
slept that Wednesday night, it was His last sleep
on earth.

left one
als that
them to

ed them
It a con-
vGGt rest
y of His
hem He

>alace of
sembled,
Dlanning
; partner

priests

to the

ended.

Himself

/"here or

If He

ist sleep

Chapter LX

The Upper Room
Jerusalem

It was Thursday evening of Passion week —
the last, the suffering days of our Lord — that He
and His disciples were together for the last time
before His death. They walked from Bethany
along the same road over which He had been
carried in triumph four days before ; which His
sacred feet had so often trod, but would never
tread again.

They entered a house whose owner, thought
by some to be Joseph of Arimathsea, made them
welcome. In it was *'a large upper room fur-
nished and prepared" for the Passover Feast
which Jesus desired to eat with His disciples
before His death.

They gathered around the table, with the
Master at the head. The seats near Him were
the places of honor. This may have been the
occasion of a dispute which arose again about
who should be the greatest. It must have been

321

^■11

•

I'M

ll!!.!^

i vi ■ ■ it

IPil

it
II

ill

liS

U
en

td
33
H

Z
i-i

Washing the Disciples^ Feet

323

a great grief to their Lord. At the former time
when they had a like dispute, He made a litde
child an object lesson to teach them humility :
now He made Himself the object lesson. In the
walk from Bethany their sandals had not pro-
tected their feet from the dust of the road.
These they had left at the door of the house.
The washing of the soiled feet was commonly the
work of a servant or slave. None such were in
that Upper Room. None of the Twelve offered
to do this service for the Master. But He did it
for them. His act made a deep impression on at
least two of them. John thought at once of who
it was tlius humbling Himself — the Son of God,
having all power, who came from Heaven to
which He would return in glory. Peter at first
refused to allow the Master to take the place of a
servant to him, but gladly consented when Jesus
said: ''If I wash thee not,thouhastno part with Me."
The Lord did not conceal His sadness in
washing the feet of one of them, whose name He
did not mention. "It was Judas who should
betray him " — who, as we have seen, probably
planned that deed at the Feast in Bethany, a few
days before, when the feet of Jesus were bathed,
not with water, but with Mary's ointment ; and

1.;

324

A Life of Christ

.- i

wiped, not with a towel like that with which Jesus
''girded Himself" for humble service, but with
the tresses of her hair in adoring love.

'' And as they sat and did eat, Jesus said,
Verily I say unto you, One of you which eateth
with me, shall betray me." That ** Verily" was
a signal word, an alarm bell, whose tone befitted
the terrible revelation to follow, which was heard by
all except Judas in astonishment and sorrow and
self-distrust. The Master had said it : none dare
deny, or accuse his fellow-disciple of such a crime.
So each asked the question, ''Lord, is it I?"
Peter beckoned to John, leaning on Jesus' breast,
to ask of whom He spake. Jesus answered that
it was he to whom He would give a portion of
food from the dish b^xore Him. Suiting the
action to the word He gave it to Judas, solemnly
telling of the most awful woe that would come
upon him. The traitor asked — not as the others
had done, in sorrow and love and fear of the
possibility of such a deed, but in sullen and
shameless guilt — Judas asked, " Master, is it I ? "
His question needed no answer, but Jesus replied,
"Thou hast said," meaning that he was the one
— the betrayer of the Lord into the hands of men
who were plotting His death.

The Loid's Sapper

325

St. John says *'he went Immediately out "

out from tKat Upper Room, in that hour the most
sacred spot in the world; out from the compan-
ionship of the Apostles among whom he was not
fit to be numbered ; out from all the good Influ-
ences by which his life had been surrounded ; out
from the presence of his rejected Lord, his only
Saviour ; out from all joy and hope into despair
ind death.

Could there have been a sadder scene as he
went from that lighted room into the darkness
without? Did it so seem to St. John when, in
his old age, he recalled that moment and wrote
of Judas, *' He went immediately out : and it was
night."

When Jesus and His disciples were at the
table He took bread and blessed it. He then
broke it and gave the pieces to them. He said
His body would soon be broken like the bread.
He told them to sit together sometimes, after
He was dead, and eat bread, remembering Him
and His death.

Then He took a cup of wine and blessed it.
He said His blood was somewhat like the wine.
It would flow from His broken body. He gave
them the wine to drink, and then told them to do

\ i

I, j.

j 4

lit
111

326

A Life of Christ

so together sometimes, after His death, and so
remember Him.

But this solemn service was not for the
Apostles alone. It is for all Christians. Ever
since that night they have done as He com-
manded, partaking of bread and wine in remem-
brance of Him, knowing that His Spirit is with
them while they commune with Him, and rejoice
together as they think of Him as their Lord and
Saviour.

So this service is called The Lord's Supper,"
and the " Holy Communion."

li^ii

■ M

and so

for the
5. Ever
4e com-
i remem-
t is with
I rejoice
,ord and

supper,

»>

W
90

^'^li

I'll I

i'^:! f 1 ?■

liii

'I*

Chapter LXI

Parting Words '. ;,

Terusatem

The last words of a dying friend are precious
and long remembered. Before Jesps left the Upper
Room He spoke most tenderly to His disciples : it
was His sad yet joyful farewell. He was in great
trouble Himself, but He said to them, ** Let not
your heart be troubled." He directed their
thoughts from the room in which they were then
assembled, and all earthly homes, to the place
where He was going, and where they would be
with Him after a little time of separation. There
they would be together with the Father — His and
theirs — whom He had revealed to men as they
had never known Him before. He told them
that their obedience to the Father would prove
their love for Him, and secure for them the
special love of the Father and Himself. He prom-
ised that the Spirit of God would come into their
hearts, as it had never come before ; giving them
so much help and joy that He called the Spirit by

328 '

Parting Words 329

a new name — the Comforter. He spoke of sor-
row that would come from wicked men to Him,
and to them because of their friendship for Him.
Yet He could say, ''Peace I leave with you : My
peace I give unto you." He charged them to love
one another as He had loved them.

His words made a deep impression on the
disciples, who assured Him of their confidence in
Him as the Son of God and their Lord ; and of
their willingness to receive all His teachings. In
sadness He told them that soon they who had
been together, companions for each other and for
Him, would be scattered, leaving Him alone, yet
not alone because His Father was with Him. But
He would not close His farewell address in sad-
ness. As at the beginning He had said to
them •* Let not your heart be troubled ;" so at the
close He bid them, ** Be of good cheer."

Having thus spoken Jesus prayed to the
Father. It was the most wonderful prayer ever
offered in the world — such as none other than
Jesus could offer. Near that Upper P^oom,
twenty-one years before, *'in His Father's
House," He had said to His mother : "Wist ye
not that I must be about my Father's business ? "
And now he declared — what no other being on

-^.o

JJ*

A Life of Christ

,'5

i i,

i
i

I i

the earth could truly say — "I have finished the
work which Thou gavest me to do."

Then He prayed for His disciples, who had
been taught by Him, and who believed the new
and wonderful truths He had come from Heaven
to proclaim. He asked that while they remained
on the earth, they might be kept from the evil of
it ; and be a blessing to it, even as He had been
a blessing to them.

Then followed a petition in which every Chris-
tian may rejoice : '' Neither pray I for these
alone, but for them also which shall believe on
Me through their word."

At the beginning of His address in the Upper
Room, He told of the mansions He was going to
prepare for His friends : at the close of His
prayer He made this earnest request: "Father,
I will that they also whom Thou hast given Me,
be with Me where I am." There at last they will
all be gathered. His prayer will be answered,
for this same Jesus is He who declared at the
tomb of Lazarus, " Father, I thank thee that thou
hast heard Me : and I knew that Thou hearest
Me always."

**And when they had sung an hymn, they
went out into the Mount of Olives."

bed the

^ho had
he new
Heaven
imained
e evil of
id been

y Chris-
ir these
iieve on

e Upper
oing to
of His
Father,
en Me,
hey will
swered,
at the
at thou
hearest

n, they

Chapter LXII

Geihsemane
The Mount of Oti'ves

The hymn of joy and praise in the Upper
Room was to be followed by words and tones of
sadness in Gethsemane. This place, about half
a mile from the city walls, had become sacred
because ''Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with
His disciples."

Leaving eight of them at the entrance of the
garden, He led Peter, James and John, still
farther. Having witnessed His glory on the
Mo int of Transfiguration, and His power in the
death chamber of the daughter of Jairus, they
were to witness His agony in Gethsemane. In
the Upper Room He had shown the power of His
love and sympathy for them ; and now theirs was
a comfort to Him. He said unto them, '' My soul
is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death : tarry
ye here and watch with me."

But the depth of His sorrow they could not
know : One only could ; that was His Father.

IP-^

' 1 ^

i It

« ^t

i
1
i

Christ in Gethsemane

The Lord's Prayer in Gethsemane 333

Leavlnjr the three He was alone with Him. He
** kneeled," then ''feU on the ground," then
"fell on His face and prayed" — once, twice,
thrice, in almost the same words. His cry was,
*• Oh my Father, if it be possible let this cup pass
from Me." That cup was the agony of soul and
body involved in His death. Yet, if His Father
saw it necessary for Him to die in becoming the
Saviour of men, He was willing ; so He added,
"Nevertheless, not as 1 will, but as Thou wilt."

As angels came to Him on the Mount of
Temptation, so in Gethsemane, ''there appeared
an angel unto him from Heaven, strengthening
Him" — doubtless sent by His loving Father in
this hour of agony, which continued as " He
prayed more earnestly," until "His sweat was as
it were great drops of blood falling down to the
ground."

The three disciples heard only the first utter-
ance of the prayer, for, as on the Mount of Trans-
figuration, they were heavy with sleep. Three
times their Lord came to them and found them
sleeping. Gently chiding, then excusing their
slumber. He said, " The spirit indeed is willing,
but the flesh is weak."

On the Mount of Temptation our Lord was

..=^!|

334

A Life of Christ

I I!

. ■ 5'
li f,

in i I

|:iil-!l

three times a conqueror : in Gethsemane He was
a victor in a three- fold conflict. He rose from
those ''prayers with nothing but the crimson
traces of that bitt«ir struggle upon His brow,"
calmly ready for whatever trials might come.
One such was at hand : He roused His sleeping
disciples with the call, *' Rise up, let us go ; lo,
he that betrayeth me is at hand.'*

More than two hours had passed since He
left the lighted Upper Room, and led His disci-
ples by the light of the full moon to Gethsemane,
shaded bv its olive trees. Meanwhile a band
had been gathering in the city — a great multi-
tude ; servants of the High Priest, to arrest ^/le
Great High Priest ; ^he Femple guard, forsaking
their holy office to make prisoner the Lord of the
Temple ; Roman soldiers with swords to conquer
the Prince of Peace ; Jewish rulers to seize their
King ; all these leading an ignorant and deceived
mob to overcome Him who in that very hour
declared that He could command '* more than
twelve legions of angels."

They came with lanterns and torches, lest the
Lord of Glory should attempt to hide in some
grotto of Olivet, or among its olive trees where
the moon beams could not enter.

The Betrayal

335

Judas was the leader. It is surmised that he
first led his band to the house in which was the
Upper Room, where we are told " Satan entered
into him," for the work he had now beeun. But
the last Supper was ended, the parting words had
been spoken, the last prayer offered, the closing
hymn sung. But Judas '' knew the place " where
the Lord must be. So he led his band through
the same gate and along the same path the Mas-
ter had led the eleven — no longer the twelve — a
little while before, to Gethsemane.

Jesus had no sooner roused His sleeping dis-
ciples than they heard the tramp of the throng,
and saw the gleaming of their torches and lan-
terns. Judas was probably in advance of his
band, who were to recognize Jesus by a signal
from him — a traitor's kiss.

" Hail, Master," was his salute, followed not
only by a kiss, but covering Him with kisses.
Did patience ever utter so calm a reply to hypoc-
risy as Jesus gave, '' Friend, wherefore art thou
come ? " We know not what answer the betrayer
made by word or act. But Jesus spoke once
more, His last words to the erring disciple — not
calling him "friend," but saying, "Judas, betray-
est thou the Son of Man with a kiss ? " Did not

■i

' i

•>.('

I i>.

1
J,

1 I

33^

A Life of Christ

that question ring in his ears until they were
closed in death ?

Turning from the traitor, Jesus *' went forth "
to the band, asking, ''Whom seek ye?" They
replied ''Jesus of Nazareth." Though the name
was spoken in contempt, He said, 'T am He."
In the presence of His calm majesty "they went
backward, and fell to the ground."

After His asking for the safety of His disci-
ples, the band arrested Him. Peter, indignant at
the treatment of his Lord, in his excitement, cut
off the right ear of a servant of the High Priest.
But then and there, returning good for evil, the
Great Physician " touched his ear and healed
him." After Jesus was bound, in righteous indig-
nation He asked " Are ye come out as against a
thief, with swords and with staves to take Me ? "
But there were no relentings. As His terrified
disciples forsook Him and fled. His enemies led
Him away from the once blessed but forever sad
Gethsemane.

they were

snt forth "
?" They
L the name
[ am He."
they went

His disci-
dicfnant at
ement, cut
igh Priest.
jr evil, the
nd healed
ious indig-

against a
Lke Me?"
s terrified

emies led
orever sad

Chapter LXIII

Christ Before the Priests and the Sanhedrin

Jerusalem

■ It was past midnight when Jesus was hurried
from Gethsemane to the city, and to the palace of
Annas the High Priest, and Caiaphas who then
held the office.

Annas first examined his prisoner with bitter
hatred, trying to find something wrong in what
He had done or said. To his improper ques-
tions, Jesus made wise and reproving answers ;
but they so maddened one of the officers that he
stn ck Jesus in the face — that face which '* did
shine as the sun" on Hermon ; that face which
** the angels stare upon with wonder as infants at
a bright sunbeam."

Still bound, Jesus was sent to Caiaphas for
further and unjust trial, in which a few of His
bitterest enemies took part. They were probably
mostly priests, members of the Sanhedrin, the
Supreme Council of the Jews. They could find
no honest testimony against Him. So they

837

'•in

■ ! :

'■ i ■

■1

' 1:

I 1
If

The Betrayal

Christ Before Caiaphds

•1 '»

"sought false witnesses ai^ainst Jesus to put Hi'ii
• to death." But these witnesses so contradicted
themselves in their lies, that even the unjust
judges did not dare to pretend that any of their
stories were true. By changing the meaning of
words Jesus had spoken about the Temple, they
charged Him with blasphemy.

Jesus listened in silence to their charges.
This troubled and maddened them. "They felt,
before that silence, as if ^/ley v/ere die culprits,
He the judge." Caiaphas in anger asked,
"answereth Thou notJiing? What is it that
these witness against Thee?" With the calm
dignity of innocence, still "He held His peace,
and answered nothing." But this only increased
the fury of the High Priest as, in a threatening
manner and voice, he exclaimed, " I adjure Thee
by the living God that Thou tell us whether Thou
be the Christ, the Son of God? "

What a question to ask a bound prisoner,
already treated as a criminal, whom His judges
had already determined to condemn, and that
without wanting to know the truth about Him.

He gave His solemn answer, knowing it
would but hasten His death, "/ am'' — the
Christ, the Son of God. Then He thought of

! I t

'- if

! il

I I*

: I

i\\r\l

i I

:^'r!i|

i40

A Life of Christ

another scene, in which His accusers and judges
would have a part: so He added, "and ye shall
see the Son of Man sittinir on the ricrht hand of

o o

power and coming- in the clouds of Heaven."

These words, so solemn and true, this false
High Priest called blasphemy, and rent his
clothes as if in holy horror, while all about him
joined in the cry concerning Jesus, " He is guilty
of death."

After the disciples forsook their Master in
Gethsemane, and fled, Peter recovering his bold-
ness, and John drawn by love, followed Him to
the palace of Caiaphas, which John was allowed
to enter. Peter for a while lingered near until
his companion secured his admission into the
court-yard, where he sat near the fire with the
servants of the men who were condemning his
Lord. He purposed to conceal his relationship
to Him, while anxious to see what would be done
with his Master. The portress who had admitted
him, recognizing him as the friend of John,
exclaimed, "Thou also wast with Jesus of Gali-
lee." But Peter — the once bold but now timid
disciple before the inquisitive girl, denied that he
ever knew Him. Another maid saw him and
repeated what the first had said. His lie was

s and judges
'and ye shall
rlirht hand of
Heaven."
rue, this false
md rent his
all about him
" He is guilty

eir Master in
ring his bold-
owed Him to
I was allowed
•ed near until
sion into the

fire with the
ndemning his
s relationship
vould be done

had admitted
2nd of John,
Jesus of Gali-
)ut now timid
enied that he
saw him and
His lie was

Pete/s Denial of His Lord 341

repeated with an oath. An hour passed. It must
have been one of shame and guilt and fear for
the disciple who had three times declared that he
would be faithful to his Master even unto death.

He was starded by a quesdon by a servant of
the High Priest, ** Did not I see thee in the gar-
den with Him ? " Can it be Peter of whom we
read, ''Then began he to curse and to swear,
saying, I know not the man ? " At that moment
the cock crew, reminding him of what Jesus had
said, ** Before the cock crow twice thou shalt
deny me thrice."

That third denial Jesus probably heard, and in
silent grief and love " the Lord turned and looked
upon Peter." But that look was enough. The
heart of the Apostle, and his concealed but real
love for the Master, and the sorrow for his three-
fold sin, are revealed in the few words, " Peter
went out and wept bitterly " — went out, not as
Judas to despair and death, but to a new life of
devotion to his Lord.

During the remainder of the night Jesus suf-
fered from insults and brutal treatment. Meekly
and silently He bore it all. His persecutors spat
in His face ; struck Him with their closed fists
and with rods ; smote Him with the palms of

liiil

1' if •;

342

A Life of Christ

their hands ; mocked Him ; blindfolded Him and
asked who smote Him.

At early dawn the Sanhedrin met for a more
formal, but yet unjust and cruel trial — not to
prove His innocence, but to try to prove His
guilt. Two at least did not approve their doing's
— the timid but just Nicodemus, and Joseph of
Arimathsea.

The Sanhedrin was not allowed by their
Roman rulers to put any man to death ; so they
led Jesus ** a.way and delivered Him to Pontius
Pilate the Governor."

Judas, the betrayer, full of remorse for his
deed, went to the Chief Priests and elders and
cried, ** I have sinned in that I have betrayed the
innocent blood." But they only treated him with
contempt. He cast down before them the thirty
pieces of silver for which he had sold his Lord,
and his own soul ; and went and hanged himself.

■■'■ r,]J

eel Him and

for a more
*Ial — not to

prove His
:heir doinofs
i Joseph of

d by their
th ; so they
L to Pontius

)rse for his
elders and
etrayed the
ed him with
1 the thirty
d his Lord,
ed himseh'".

Cfl

,1.

i^lii

lii't

■

' 'i

aap^er LXIV

''Suffered Under Pontius PitaW
Jerusalem

" Suffered under Pontius Pilate." Little did
He think that this phrase would be repeated
through ages wherever the story of Christ would
be told. Pilate was not the worst of the Lord's
murderers. He would gladly have released Him,
but he was a coward, ready to obey the demands
of Christ's enemies rather than do right.

It was early, probably about seven o'clock,
that the royal prisoner was led to the Hall of
Judgment, with a cord around His neck to show
that He had been condemned. Pilate looked
upon Him with pity, and some sense of right ;
then turning to the angry accusers, asked, "What
accusation bring ye against this man ? " They
called Him a malefactor. Pilate would not
condemn Him on so vague a charge. They
demanded His crucifixion, for which Pilate alone
had authority. Then they made three charges :
that he perverted the nation ; forbade giving

844

Suffered Under Pontius Pilate

345

tribute ; and calling Himself a Kini^-, in opposi-
tion to the Roman government ; all of which were
false.

Pilate noticed only one of them. Before him
stood the lonely, friendless man ; wearied and
weak after the sleepless night of agony; His
face pale where the bloody sweat had rolled,
and stained with tears ; hand bound ; and rope-
corded ; clothed in a peasant's raiment, marked
with the rudeness of His captors. This is the
One to whom Pilate in pity and wonder asked
the question, '' Art Thou the King of the Jews? "
His answer contained the truth He had so long
tried to teach even His disciples — " My kingdom
is not of this world ! "

*' What hast Thou done ? " asjced Pilate. How
much mieht have been included in this answer,
telling of His works of wisdom, and power and
love, without one act for which He could be con-
demned. He said, if His kingdom were of this
world, His servants would fight, and He would
not be delivered to the Jews.

Pilate, astonished, asked, ** Art Thou a King,
then ? '* Jesus declared Himself a King, born to
•' bear witness unto the truth." Pilate impatiently
asked, ''What is truth?" He did not wait

I .

I !

111

.■!

liMH:

.11.: I ■'•

iiM

346

A Life of Christ

nor care for an answer — from one whom he
thought a deludetl man. But of His innocence
he had no doubt. And so he gave his first
judgment to the Jews : " I find in Ilim no fault
at all!'

In justice this should have ended the trial,
but it did not ; it only increased the anger of
Jesus' enemies. They spoke of His life in
Galilee, where Herod Antipas ruled, but who was
then on a visit to Jerusalem. Pilate, to get rid
of Jesus, sent Him to Herod. This murderer,
of whom we have already told, was glad to see
Him, but only as a wonder-worker, hoping ** to
have seen some miracles done by Him."

** Herod with his men of war set Him at
nought, and mocked Him, and arrayed Him in a
gorgeous robe, and sent Him again to Pilate,"
who, calling together the chief priests and rulers
repeated his own judgment, and also gave' that
of Herod, that Jesus had done "nothing worthy
of death." But he still lacked the courage to
act according to his judgment and conscience.
He vainly hoped to satisfy the public demands by
scourging him.

The perplexed Governor then thought of a
possible way of escape from his troubles. It was

whom he
; innocence
e his first
//;/ 710 fault

\ the trial,
e anger of
lis Hfe in
it who was
to get rid
murderer,
lad to see
loping ** to

»>

^t Him at
\ Him in a
to Pilate,"
and rulers
gave* that
ig worthy
ourage to
onscience.
mands by

ight of a
s. It was

Suffered Under Pontius Pilate 347

a custom at the Passover T'cast to release some
prisoner, whomsoever the people desired. There
was a notorious murderer named Harabhas bound
in the prison. It seems as if he had been brought
out and placed by the side of Jesus in the
presence of the multitude, when Pilate asked,
*' Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto
you ? " They said, '* Barabbas." Pilate, in disap-
pointment, scorn and anger, asked, " What shall
I do then widi Jesus, which is called Christ ? "
They cried out, and repeated the cry, '• Crucify
Him, crucify Him." They saw the weakness of
Pilate's purpose, and his fear of them, and became
bolder in their demands. Right was contending
with wrong in him. Yet he would make one
more effort, faint though it might be, to save
himself from an awful crime, and his prisoner
from a death so shameful, cruel and unjust. So
he timidly asked, ** Why, what evil hath He
done? I found no cause of death in Him ? " and
yet, to appease their wrath and silence their
demand, he added, " I will therefore chasdse Him
and let Him go." But the only response was
the maddened cry, ** Away with Him, away with
Him, Crucify Him."

Then followed a scene at which men and

Suffered Under Pontius Pilate

;49

•4

1^
O
b

PQ
H

angels might together weep — that of a mock cor-
onation. Instead of reverential honor was eross
buffoonery; instead of the jeweled diadem, a
crown of thorns ; instead of a golden sceptre, a
common reed. He was stripped of the "gorgeous
robe" with which Herod had mocked Him, now
dyed yet more with His own blood. In derision
they kneeled before Him. Their very spittle
bore their insults to His face. Snatching the
reed-sceptre from His bound hands they smote
Him on the head. And to make the mockery

complete, they saluted Him, *' Hail, King of the

J ft
ews.

Yet in it all, and through it all, there was a
majestic, God-like calmness and grandeur, which
neither marred features nor mockino^ robes could
conceal. To Pilate they were plainly visible, as
he exclaimed to the heartless crowed, " Behold
the man ! "

But his appeal found no echo in those inhu-
man hearts ; its only answer was the howling cry,
''Crucify, Crucify." In disgust he yielded, say-
ing, ''Take ye Him and crucify Him, for I find no
fault in Him."

They claimed that Jesus ought to die because
He made Himself the Son of God. Pilate had

i : :' V '

•:?

! ,i

;ii

1 ai

i i11

31!

350

i4. Life of Christ

not heard Him called by that name, and was
startled, thinking of the permit he had just given.
Taking Jesus aside, he asked, '' Whence art
Thou ? " He ought to have thought of that
before. Jesus was silent. Pilate spoke of his
own power to crucify or release him. Jesus
reminded him of his great crime in the use of
that power, yet blamed more the Jews who were
using him to complete their crime.

In that moment Pilate stood in judg-
ment before Christ, rather than Christ before
Pilate.

** From thenceforth Pilate sought to release
Him." So he led Jesus into the presence of the
frantic multitude. Looking at Him — the calm,
majestic, suffering Lord, and then at them, he
cried, '' BeJiold your Kin^!' But as before, the
only answer was, '' Crucify." In rage he asked,
''Shall I crucify your King?" The taunting
crowd replied, ''We have no King but Caesar.
If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar's
friend."

That name made Pilate tremble. Washing
his hands before the multitude, as if that would
wash away his guilt, he said, " I am innocent of
the blood of this just person ; see ye to it." The

and was
ist given,
lence art
: of that
^e of his
I. Jesus
le use of
i^ho were

Suffered Under. Pontius Pilate 351

response was the most awful curse man ever
invoked on himself—- His blood be on us and on
our children."

So Pilate released Rarabbas, the murderer,
and delivered Jesus the Saviour to be crucified.

n jud<
it before

^g-

) release
:e of the
he calm,
:hem, he
fore, the
e asked,
taunting
: Caesar.
Caesar's

Vashinor
t would
Dcent of

it." The

l!'

( li
1,11

i'\'i

iii

Chapter LXV

'* Crucified, Dead and Buried *'

Jerusalem

Nine hours had passed since the arrest In
Gethsemane. The mock trial, with all its cruel
treatment, was ended ; the unjust judgment had
been given. The rulers and the mob were
impatient for its immediate execution.

The soldiers stripped Jesus of the scarlet robe
with which mockery had decked Him, and He
was clad in His own humble garb. His cross, or
one of its beams, was laid upon His lacerated
shoulders. Two brigands were selected as His
companions, to add to His shame. A centurion's
band of soldiers, and a multitude of spectators
formed a procession bound for Calvary. No
wonder our Lord almost fell beneath His load —
exhausted by the labors of the previous day, fol-
lowed by a sleepless night of mental agony and
brutal torture.

A man named Simon, who may have shown
some pity, was compelled to aid his fainting Lord,

352

:he arrest in
, all its cruel
idgment had
i mob were

t scarlet robe
im, and He
His cross, or
lis lacerated
icted as His
\ centurion's
dF spectators
alvary. No
I His load —
ious day, ioV
A agony and

have shown
aintinor Lord,

Womanly Sympathy

'S ^ -^

who with tottering footsteps staggered beneath
His cross. The only sign recorded of human
sympathy was from women, showing their friend-
ship and grief by beating upon their breasts and
uttering their lamentations, until checked by Jesus
Himself, who for the moment seemed to for^^et
His own sorrows in thought of those to come
upon their city. Turning to them He said,
'' Daughters of Jerusakm, weep not for Me, but
weep for yourselves and for your children ; " or,
as in Bishop Heber's words :

((

Ye faithful few, by bold affection led,

Who 'round your Saviour's cross your sorrows shed ;

Not for His sake your tearful vigils keep ;

Weep for yourselves ; and for your children weep."

The procession — such a contrast to the one of
triumph five days before — reached '' a place called
Golgotha," also Calvary.

It was a custom of wealthy ladies in Jerusa-
lem, in pity for those to be crucified, no matter
how base their crimes, to furnish somethnig'by
which sensibility would be deadened and suffer-
ing diminished. Such was offered to Jesus, but
He declined it, willing to suffer all that such a
death involved. In Gethsemane He had said,

« i

f Ml!

li.

! ■' '. 1

III!

r i , , ' ' a i 5

Jirl

Bearing the Cross. ^

, J 'f.

''Crucified''

355

**The cup which My Father hath given Me, ^ hall
I not drink it? "

Well may the hand tremble that holds the
pen, or brush, or chisel, with which to portray the
agonies of our Lord. Our sensibilities shrink
from what imagination pictures But unless we
have some distinct thought of what is included
in that word '' Crucify," we shall not appreciate
the phrase whose fulness of meaning we cannot
comprehend, *' Christ suffered for us''

It is enough to hint at the unclothed form
laid upon the instrument of torture and death ;
the outstretched arms upon the cross-beams ; the
open palms pierced with huge nails driven with
mallet ; the feet separately or together nailed to
the wood ; the body given only a slight support
— allowed because impossible for it to '' rest upon
nothing but four great wounds."

Listen, O Heaven, and Give ear, O Earth, as
the ring of the pitiless hammer dies away in the
compassionate tones of prayer —

"FaTITKK, I'ORCIVK TIIlvNr, R)R 'lllKV K.\<»\V
NOT WHAT THEV DO."

With faintness we turn our eyes away as the
cross with its precious, agonizing burden is litted
and firmly fixed in its place for its victim's living

d'^

■1

i
i J

■1 'I

!;* I

If!

356

A Life of Christ

death. Let imagination supply the details we do
not record, of the physician's shuddering cata-
logue of what was combined in the physical and
mental woes^-so terrible that the only boon often
asked v/as a speedier death.

Pilate placed npoa the cross of Jesus, in
Hebrew, Greek a. : L ;tin — the three languages
of the then civilized won . —this inscription :

**The King of the Jews."

This greatly offended the chief priests, who
begged him to alter the title, making it read, ''He
said I am King of the Jews.'* But in contempt
of those who had triumphed over his conscience,
and judgment, and efforts to save *'the King,"
he turned them away with the only and sullen
reply, ** What I have written, I have written."

The clothes of Jesus were divided, according
to custom, among the soldiers who guarded His
cross, thus fulfilling the prophecy, "They parted
my raiment among them, and for my vesture they
did cast lots."

*' The people stood beholding, " some of them
doing nothing more, but others mocking and
deriding the patient sufferer. Three years before,
on the Mount of Temptation, Satan had said to

ii'i

The Dying Thief 357

Jesus, ''I/Thou be the Son of God, command
that these stones be made bread." And now the
people into whom Satan had entered, as we are
told he did into Judas, the partner in their crime,
cried out, "//" Thou be the Son of God, come
down from the cross." Even one of the male-
factors on his cross echoed the railin^r of the
rabble below, saying, ''If Thou be the Christ,
save Thyself and us."

Even the chief priests, and scribes and elders,
forgot their dignity and joined the meanest of
the throng in scornful jests. Ig orant soldiers
caught the insolent spirit, and holding before
Jesus their cups of wine, taunted *'the weakness
of the King whose throne was a cross, whose
crown was thorns."

But there was one loftier in spirit than those
shaded by the cross that raised his body above
them. Jesus had said, "I, if I be lifted up from
the earth, will draw all men unto Me." The first
one He drew was a malefactor lifted at His side.
The dying thief, at first reviling, then reproving
his comrade for what they both had done, drawn
by what he saw in the innocent sufferer between
them, turned his head and, with his glazing eyes,
looked upon Jesus, uttering probably his last

.i^*-

Il"

358

A Life of Christ

\\ ill

I', ^

i ■'

, 1

\'^

t' I

cry of earth, ''Lord, remember me when Thou
comest in Thy Kingdom." His prayer was
answered in the assurance given,

** Verily I say unto thee, to-day shalt tiiou
BE with me in Paradise."

*' Now there stood by the cross of Jesus His
mother, and His mother's sister, Mary, the wife
of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene." His eye
rested on her who, thirty-three years before had
brought him as an infant to the Temple, where
the aged Simeon had foretold of the sorrow that
had now come. He was not unmindful of her
future need of filial care. The beloved disciple,
already at her side, should take His place. So
from His cross, to her He said,

** Woman, behold thy son ! "
and to him,

" Behold thy mother ! "

It was noon, but seemingly, as in Byron's
awful dream of Darkness, "The bright sun was
extinguished." For three hours Jerusalem stood
aghast in silent awe. Whispered words must
have been spoken by the multitude. Silence
reigned with the King on the cross, until broken

■ ii i .

hen Thou
rayer was

HALT TIIOU

Jesus His
y, the wife
His eye
before had
pie, where
Drrow that
ful of her
d disciple,
Dlace, So

1 Byron's
: sun was
lem stood
3rds must
Silence
;il broken

The Crucifixion

36o

A Life of Christ

' (I

]

■

by His agonlzlnq;' cry whose fulness of meaning
we cannot know,

** My God, My God, why hast Thou for-
saken Mi:?"

When the cross had borne the fevered body
for six hours, there came from the parched Hps
the only cry of suffering-,

**I THIRST ! "

Some one, friend, or enemy relenting in pity,
put a sponge, dipped in the soldiers' drink, to the
dying lips. But this little act of mercy provoked
the inhuman protest of by-standers.

The end was near. The Son of God, God's
beloved Son, the Son Whom the Father sent into
the world, and Who was now leaving the world
to go to the Father — the Son no longer " for-
saken " as He cried a little while before, now
uttered the words of loving trust,

" Father, into Thy Hands I Commend My
Spirit."

Then came the voice of victory — in the very
moment of seeming dire defeat —

"It Is Finished ! "

Fmished His holy life on earth ; finished the
** Father's business " revealed in the Temple

''Dead''

361

near His cross ; finisJicd His works of mercy ;
finished the revelations of truth ; finished the
work of man's redemption.

With that farewell to earth, He bowed His
head and yielded up His life. The Lamb of (iod
had become the Lamb of Sacrifice for the sins of
the world.

** The vail of the Temple was rent in twain from
the top to the bottom," and an earthquake rent
the rocks asunder and unsealed the silent tombs.

Gazing on the picture which Bishop Heber
has drawn in his immortal poem on " Palestine,"
we cry with him,

** Thou palsied earth, with noonday night o'erspread ;
Thou sick'ning sun, so dark, so deep, so red ;
Ye hov'ring ghosts that throng the starless air ;
Why shakes the earth, why fades the light ? Declare :
Are those His limbs with ruthless scourges torn ;
His brows, all bleeding with the twisted thorn ?
His the pale form, the meek, forgiving eye,
Raised from the cross in patient agony ?
Be cirk, thou sun ; thou noonday night, arise;
And hide, O hide the dreadful sacrifice! "

The Roman centurion, charged with the exe-
cution of the death warrant for the alleged bla ~
phemer and rebel, was so impressed by tii^i

362

A Life of Christ

Divine-human mien of his victim, and the super-
natural tokens of sympathy w\\h Him, that he
exclaimed, '* Certainly this vv^as a righteous man ;"
yea more, "Truly this man vv^as the Son of God !"
There were othcrs; unconquered by love, but at
last conquered by fear, who tremblingly echoed
the centurion's words.

To hasten death, the legs of the two malefac-
tors with Jesus were broken by the soldiers, who,
finding Him apparently dead, brake not His legs :
but, lest He might only have swooned, one of the
soldiers with a spear pierced His side, from which
blood and water flowed. The bodies of the two
malefactors were taken down from their crosses
and hurriedly huddled into their shameful graves —
but one of them would rise in glory. The body
of Jesus remained a little longer, while Joseph of
Arimathaea, the rich, noble, but timid member of
the Sanhedrin, showed his new courage and sym-
pathy for Jesus by going to Pilate and begging
His body. His act encouraged the equally timid
Nicodemus, who came with myrrh and aloes to
embalm the body and wrap it in the fine linen
which Joseph had bought.

Near Calvary, in the garden of Joseph, was a
new rock-hewn tomb where they reverently laid

''Buried''

363

1 the super-
im, that he
eous man ;"
)n of God !"
love, but at
gly echoed

^o malefac-
Idiers, who,
t His legs :

one of the
from which
of the two
eir crosses
il graves —

The body
i Joseph of
n ember of
i and sym-
1 begging
Lially timid
d aloes to

fine linen

the body and rolled a great stone against its
door.

The women who had followed their living- Lord

through the land where Jesus lived, even to His
cross, now followed His dead body to the tomb.

The next day was the Jewish Sabbath which
they sadly spent in their homes, awaiting the
earliest hours in which they might give one more
proof of their love by returning with spices and
ointments for His burial.

:ph, was a
rently laid

' 1

i' ■ ' . ■ I !

The Burial

Chapter LXVI

''He is Risen''

Jerusalem

The third day after Jesus was crucified He
arose from the dead, on the 9th of April ; forty
days before His ascension into Heaven on the 1 8th
of May.

On the first Easter morning, the five or more
women of whom we think as last at the cross,
were first at the tomb. They came from different
parts of Jerusalem, or possibly from some place
without the walls, whose gates would still be
closed ''while it was yet dark." In love they
brought spices and ointments unto him to whom
the Magi, in adoration, had brought frankincense
and myrrh thirty-three years before ; and on
whom Mary had poured "very precious oint-
ment" for His burial.

The women were unmindful of the sealed
stone at the door of the tomb, and ignorant of
th.e Roman guard placed there to prevent the dis-
ciples from taking the body of Jesus away, and

366

A Life of Christ

> *

thei^ claiming i.hat He had risen from the
dead

As Jesus said at che tomb of Lazarus, **Roll
ye away the stone," we may think of His Father
as saying to an angel in Heaven, "Go to yonder
world and roll ye away the stone from the tomb
of my beloved Son."

*' And, behold, there was a great earthquake :
for the angel of the Lord descended," rolled it
away, and sat upon it, while for fear of him the
keepers did shake and became as dead men

So was already answered the question the
women asked of each other, ''Who shall roll us
away the stone from the door of the sepulchre? "

Mary Magdalene seems to have gone a little
ahead of her companions. Her joy at the opened
tomb was turned to sadness in '■V. discovery that
it was empty, for '' the Lora she Irved was
gone."

To whom should she run to report her dis-
covery ? First of al! to the sorrowing *' Peter,
and to the other disciple, whom ]esus loved."
Meanwhile the other women approached the
tom!;. Seeing nothing to hinder, they entered ;
but were immediately startled by the angel who
kindly said, ''Fear not ye, for I know that ye

The Women at the Tomb

^■1

seek Jesus who was crucified. Come see the
place where the Lord lay."

Then came a strange question, " Why seek
ye the living among the dead ? " and a sad reve-
lation, '' He is not here ; " and a blessed assurance,
'' He is risen." These last words are read and
repeated over and over every Easter Sunday.
They are so familiar to us that they do not seem
so wonderful as they did uttered by the angel to
the sad, then joyful women.

He reminded them of what Jesus had said in
Galilee about His beincr delivered into the hands

of sinful men and crucified ; and rising again on
the third day. They then remembered His
words. He told them to go quickly and tell His
disciples that Jesus was risen from the dead. He
sent a special message to Peter. With a mingled
feehng of fear and joy the women returned to the
City.

Mary having delivered her hurried message
to Peter and John, they determined to know the
truth of her story, and so ran to the sepulchre :
John outrunning Peter, and looking into the
tomb, but too timid to enter. Peter on arriving
went in and John followed him. Truly the body
was gone. There lay the grave clothes, not as if

I I

;! M

f n

A Life of Christ

they had been left in hurried confusion, nor as if
the body had been rudely snatched away, but laid
in the perfect order in which we may believe
Jesus did everything when living on the eardi.

The napkin which had been about His head
•' was wrapped together in a place by itself." If
we may believe that the Lord Je^us, having come
to life, tarried in His tomb long enough to show
such carefulness, what an example is He to us
in what we call little thinors.

When John saw not the body, but did see the
clothes, he believed that Jesus had risen ; while
Peter marveled yet more as they returned to
their homes.

I ,

n, nor as if
ly, but laid
ay believe
e earth.
t His head
itself." If
iving come
crh to show
He to us

did see the
[sen ; while
•eturned to

aapter LXVII

Mary at ifie 7omh The Roman Guard, Jesus and Peter

Jerusalem

One visit of Mary Magdalene to the tomb
^ was not enough. Intensely excited, having
started the two Apostles for the sepulchre, she
followed them to it, but lingered alone after they
returned. With one great loving thought, disap-
pointed, her spices unused, her grief measured
by her affection, ai .vious to know where was the
body of her Lord, and fearing it was in the hands
of His enemies who had already treated it with
the most shameful cruelty, she stood outside the
tomb weeping. As Jesus wept at the grave of
Lazarus, she wept at His. Stooping she looked
in. Did she have some faint hope that after all,
through her dim eyes, she would see Hun there?
She saw what she looked not for— two angels
calmly seated, one at the head, and the other at
the feet where the body had lain. They were in
white— a great contrast to the darkness and

gloom about them.
•a

869

'iiii
m

■ 1

■

it :i

The Angel and the Women at the Tomb

Mary at the Tomb

Z1^

As she was stooping, looking, weeping, they
spoke to her. We are not told that she was
afraid and they calmed her fears. To their ques-
tion, " Woman, why weepest thou ? " they needed
no answer. They might have said to her, as the
angel had said to the other women, "We know
that ye seek Jesus." Her answer is full of sorrow
in these words, *' Because they have taken away
my Lord, and I know not where they have laid
Him." The tomb was too lonely and sad even
with the bright angels who were moved by her
tears. So she turned her head away. Her first
look was enough to dry her tears, or to turn
them into tears of joy, if she had known whom
she then saw. The same question from within
was asked from without, "Woman, why weepest
thou ? " These were the first words from the lips
that had been closed, but were now opened.
The voice was almost an echo from the tomb. It
continued, "Whom seekest thou?" This is the
gardener, thought she, and possibly he has taken
Jesus away. She pleaded with him to tell her
where she might find Him. The answer was one
word — -a word with which she had been familiar,
and which she had loved to hear. It was her own

saith unto her, Mary." Her

name.

esus

■■i

lit ''II

iili

• :

'!''!

- it'

\ ''%

372

A Life of Christ

astonished and joyful cry was one word — " Rab-
boni," which has been preserved for us that we
may hear and utter the very sound of her
exclamation, which means Master.

She fell down before Him to grasp His feet
and worship H' n. But while He was still her
loving friend and Lord, as He had been before
His death, in some things He was changed ; and
so He gently told her, ** Touch me not." He
made her His first messenger of the glorious news
of a risen Saviour to His disciples. On her first
return from the sepulchre, her sad cry was,
" They have taken away my Lord ; " on her sec-
ond it was changed to the joyful assurance, " I
have seen the Lord."

But Mary was not the only one made glad in
that hour by meeting with the risen Jesus. The
*' other women," who had departed quickly from
the sepulchre, and did run to bring His disciples
word, ''heard a voice saying. All hail." Like
Mary, astonished and joyful, they fell at His feet
and worshipped Him. With it all there were
some fears ; so that He bid them, " Be not afraid ;
go tell My brethren that they go to Galilee, and
there shall they see Me."

Thus far only women saw the Easter angels.

The Roman Guard 373

or the risen Lord. Peter and John had seen
neither, though they had visited His tomb. All
they knew was what the women had told them,
and what they had seen in the sepulchre — the
empty niche and the folded garments.

We may think of the other disciples, and of
other men and women friends of Jesus, going
alone or in little groups from the morning to the
evening of that first Easter day, to the sacred spot
of which the early visitors had told such strange
stories. Then they would meet again and again,
and talk it all over and over, wondering more and
more what it all meant, and whether yet other
wonders would happen.

But these were not the only excited people in
Jerusalem on that day. The guard of the tomb,
the Roman soldiers, who saw the angel roll back
the stone from the door of the sepulchre, fled to
the city, and told the Chief Priests what they had
seen. These men who had caused the death of
Jesus, denied that He had risen from the dead ;
and that of Himself He had left the tomb. So
they started a story that while the guards were
asleep, Jesus' disciples entered the tomb and stole
away His body. They bribed the soldiers to say
that their story was true, We would suppose

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-S)

1.0

I.I

Ul 125

■^ Uii 12.2

140

■ 2.0

1.25 II |, .4,^6

►

^>.

4W ^

HiotDgraphic

Sciences
Corporation

^^•^

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. I4SS0

(716) 872-4S03

■^

'9,'-

^ m

in-

' 5

I ■■(

..Mf

\i:?

iin

bii in

374

il Zr/e of Christ

that men who *' became as dead " in the presence
of the angel, would fear to repeat the lie. But
this they did for money, as Judas had betrayed
the same Jesus for thirty pieces of silver.

Sometime, somewhere on that Easter day, the
Lord appeared unto Peter. We do not know
what passed between them. The last time they
had seen each other was when Peter denied Him,
saw His reprovirfg look, went out and wept bit-
terly. He had doubtless received the comforting
message which the angel had sent to him by the
women at the sepulchre, that they should tell
Peter especially that the Lord was risen, and that
he would meet Him again in Galilee. But Jesus
did not wait to meet him there. Within a few
hours at the most, after leaving His tomb He
appeared to His penitent and loving disciple, and
no doubt, assured him of His forgiveness.

e presence
e lie. But

i betrayed
ver,

er day, the
not know
time they
inied Him,
wept bit-
comforting
iim by the
hould tell
1, and that
But Jesus
hin a few
tomb He
ciple, and
iss.

Mary and Jesus

V -

1 ;

f
t.

* ''

. \

111!

!:t

Chapter LXVIII

Emmaus. '' It is I Myself ' '

Jerusalem

Two disciples of Jesus, one of them named
Cleopas, knowing of the appearances of the
angels but not of the Lord Himself, walked
slowly towards their home in Emmaus. Suddenly
He joined them, but they knew Him not. As
they conversed together they were surprised at
His apparent ignorance of the great events that
had happened in Jerusalem. They told of their
disappointed hopes. Then He astonished them
by His knowledge of the Scriptures concerning
Himself.

Reaching their home they invited Him to stay
with them. He consented. "And it came to
pass as He sat at meat with them, He took bread
and blessed it, and brake, and gave to them. And
their eyes were opened, and they knew Him.
And He vanished out of their sight."

** And they said one to another. Did not* our
hearts burn within us while He talked with us by

376

tm named

es of the

If, walked

Suddenly

not. As

rprised at

ents that

d of their

hed them

oncerning

im to stay
came to
>ok bread
|em. And
:w Him.

not -our
lith us by

Emmaus

377

the way, and while He opened to us the
Scriptures ? "

Their joy was too great to be kept in their
home in Emmaus. Supposing themselves to be
the only ones who had seen the Lord, '* they rose
up the same hour, and returned to Jerusalem."
What a contrast there was between this joyful
walk to the city, and the sad one from it a few
hours before. They thought not of weariness.
Joy quickened their steps. It was yet early in the
evening.

Ten disciples were together at their evening
meal. Peter had told them of his meeting with
the Lord. So as the disciples from Emmaus
entered the room, they heard the news, ''The
Lord hath appeared unto Simon." And then
they told ^/leir wonderful story how He had
appeared unto t/iem,

" And as they thus spake, Jesus Himself stood
in the m'dst of them, and saith unto them, Peace
be unto you."

At the Last Supper when He was in great
sorrow, knowing that He would be crucified the
next day. He said to the disciples, " Peace I leave
with you." It was that kind of peace which one
who loves Christ may have, no matter what trou-

i
i

1,:: ■ '

\ [ 1

! '
I '-

i : ',j

1 *

■ il't

1 , iiMlH

1 In

) '

■1

- t

■ ' i
, ..1

. '■■■
}

: .
1

i 1

1 ''

1
i

378

A Life of Christ

ble others may make. And now death was past,
and He had risen. His first greeting was the
same as His farewell blessing.

But His coming was so unexpected and so sud-
den, and His appearance so different from what
it was before His death, that they ''were terrified
?nd affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a
spirit." But He soon proved to them that He
was the same Jesus, though changed in appear-
ance. Then He taught them from the Scriptures,
as He had the disciples in Emmaus. He told
them to preach repentance and forgiveness of
sins. He gave them a great command, ** Go ye
into all the world and preach the gospel to every
creature."

"Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be
unto you." He promised that the Holy Spirit
would be with them at all times and everywhere
they went to make people His friends. And so
the first Easter meeting ended. All the disciples
rejoiced in what they had seen and heard of the
risen Saviour ; except Thomas, who was absent,
and thought the wonderful stories they told him
were too good to be true.

On the second Sabbath the disciples, includ-
ing Thomas, were assembled full of thought and

"It is I Myself

379

was past,
was the

[id so sud-
rom what
t terrified
lad seen a

that He
n appear-
criptures,

He told
veness of
, "Go ye

to every

Peace be
oly Spirit
erywhere
And so
disciples
rd of the
s absent,
told him

feeling concerning their risen Lord. The doors
were shut. Without their being opened, suddenly
Jesus stood in their midst, repeating yet again
those comforting words, ** Peace be unto you."
He turned to Thomas, spoke to him, and showed
His hands and side which had been wounded
when He was crucified. Thomas was no longer
the doubting disciple. With the rest he believed
that Jesus had risen, and exclaimed with joy and
love, ** My Lord and my God."

The company of the Apostles was now broken
up. They were without a leader. They had no
longer a common purse from which their daily
wants could be supplied. Those who lived in
Galilee returned to their homes.

s, includ-
ught and

If!

i^'t

li 'W

•■'

'. 1

1
1 '

ChUJST ANP PlSCip;.is ON THE WaV TO flMMAVS

Chapter LXIX

On the Sea-shore

Galilee

One day there were together Simon Peter,
Thomas, Nathanael, James, John and two other
disciples. Living near each other, and having
been companions with Jesus for three years, it is
not strange that they **were together" talking
about the past, and wondering about the future.
The appointed day had not yet arrived for them
to meet their Lord near the sea-shore where they
were gathered ; from which they had once gone,
leaving their fishing boats and nets to follow
Jesus. While waiting to meet Him again, what
should they do ? There was the calm lake before
them. There was ** a little ship " as if waiting for
them to enter it. There was the large strong net,
ready to enclose a multitude of fishes. Night,
the best time for taking fish, was near.

Peter aUvays active, the first to speak or do,
exclaimed, ''I go a fishing." Again we see his
influence. '* They say unto him, We also go

381

V§

i I

'. i I

: '»

i Ml

'.I

382

A Life of Christ

with thee." So, as John had followed Him into
the tomb, he and the other five followed Peter
immediately into the boat. All night they were
casting and dragging their net. The long weary
hours passed until the break of day, but they
caught nothing. They little thought that He
who once stood on the opposite shore watching
their toiling and rowing in a stormy night, and at
last coming to their relief, was now watching their
fishing-toil and would come to their help.

As the morning dawned, they discovered some
one on the shore one hundred yards away.
Because of the distance, or of the dimness oi the
morning light, they would not know any one, but
might suppose, a stranger, wishing to buy fish for
his morning meal. Perhaps they so understood
him when he asked them, ** Have ye any meat? "
In their disappointment, they could only answer
him, -No."

To their surprise he told them to cast the net
on the right side and they would find. They may
have supposed that, with the morning light, he
saw some ripple in the water, or other sign that
fish were there. They quickly obeyed. But now
they were not able to draw the net because of the
multitude and size of the fishes. Then they

On the Sea-shore

383

Him into

ived Peter

they were

mg weary

but they

that He

watching

ht, and at

hing their

^red some
ds away,
iss oi the
' one, but
ly fish for
iderstood
r meat ? "
r answer

t the net
"hey may
ight, he
sign that
But now
se of the
en they

remembered the miracle which Jesus had once
wrought at almost the same spot. John was the
first to give expression to the thought that it was
Jesus. As he, when in the tomb with Peter, was
the first to believe that the Lord was risen ; so he
was now the first to discover Him on the sea-
shore. So ** that disciple whom Jesus loved saith
unto Peter, It is the Lord." As Peter was the
first of the two to enter the tomb in sorrow, so he
now in gladness cast himself into the sea, and
was the first to greet his Lord.

The others followed as well as they could with
the ** little ship " and dragging net. They saw a
fire of coals, which was no uncommon sight then,
nor is it now.

Jesus invited them to join Him in the morn-
ing meal, bringing some of the fish they had
caught. Peter, in the joy of meeting his Lord,
had forgotten the fish, and left his companions to
drag the net without the help of his strong arms.
But now he sprang up and, going to the boat,
seized the net and drew it to land, though when
counted it was found to contain one hundred and
fifty-three great fishes.

Jesus renewed His invitation, ** Come and

dine/'

384

A Life of Christ

How different this scene around this " fire of
coals" from that other when Peter, surrounded
by enemies of Jesus, denied Him, as he stood
with them and warmed himself. His Master was
soon to remind him of that former hour. Jesus'
appearance was such that *' none of the disciples
durst ask Him, Who art thou ? knowing that it
was the Lord. " As at other times, He " taketh
bread and giveth them." His Last Supper was
in the Upper Chamber in Jerusalem : His last
meal was on the sea-shore of Galilee. The one
reminds us of His coming death : the other of
His living again.

s " fire of

rrounded

he stood

aster was

'. Jesus'

disciples

ig that it

: " taketh

pper was

His last

The one

other of

Chapter LXX

''Feed My Lambs'''
Galilee

In Christ's appearances to His disciples on
the first and second Sabbaths after His resurrec-
tion, He proved to them that He was their living
Lord. When He met the seven on the sea-shore,
and in His appearances after that. He taught
them what they were to do for Him, though His
body would not be with them any more. Before
His death they had been mistaken about His
Kingdom. After that event they understood
what He had said before it — " My kingdom is not
of this world."

When that morning meal by the sea-shore was
ended. He gave the seven a lesson which all of
them could understand, about His Kingdom in the
hearts of men ; and what spirit they must have
in bringing men into it.

The lesson was especially given to Peter. He
had been boastful about his friendship for Jesus,
as being greater than that of the other disciples ;

385

'! 1 i' '

•■') ■ • ' •

N^:;|i

!:/

■' ♦

i'. :

Si- '';! •

y''

-i'j ,;.i

' jfl >

« ■ (

i -

s .

:§

''1

■;■''

,» ^[li 'i

jtMIHHifJk

H
U

•

H
C«

O
H

'/J

Feed My Lambs

387

fii

H
H

O
H

K
U

H
c/]

he said he was jady to do anything for Him, even
to die. Then he had three times denied that he was
a friend of Jesus. True, he had repented of
his sin, and been forgiven ; but Jesus gave him
opportunity for showing his love, and that in a
way which Peter little suspected. It was not in
doing something which Peter would call great. It
was not in dying for Him. It was something
which would show a very different spirit from
what he once had toward children.

*' So, when they had dined, Jesus said to Simon
Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more
than these ? He saith unto him. Yea, Lord : Thou
knowest that I love Thee. He saith unto him,
Feed my lambs."

Peter must have been astonished at these
words. They were unlike any command the Mas-
ter had given before. It was to do an humble
work for children. Peter loved Him, and so was
ready to obey this command ; which was not only
for him and those with him on the seashore ; not
only for all the Apostles, but for all teachers and
parents and preachers. It has been repeated tens
of thousands of times, in all parts of the world
where Christ is known. It is often the first words
of the Bible that children learn to speak or read.

388

A Life of Christ

i \

it;!'

i iiJi ^1
,' I if) '.:i '^B

' M

I'i h,

..(

*}i.i

It was given by Christ, not to children, but about
them.

Jesus said to Peter, "Feed my lambs'' — the
little ones, the young children. Whatever I have
said about the sheep — My older friends and fol-
lowers — about My love for them and their love
for Me, about My Father's love for them, and
how at last they shall be in My fold in Heaven —
all these things are true about the children who
love and obey Me.

**Feed my lambs," said Jesus to Peter. As I
said to the young child whom I raised from death
— Talitha cumi- — My little lamb, so I call every
child My Uttle lamb. I know its name. I love
it. I died for it. It is Mine.

''Feed my lambs,'' said Jesus to Peter.
Remember how once and again you tried to turn
the children away from me, thinking they troubled
me. You were mistaken. I then told you to
** Forbid them not to come unto me." I now say,
Forbid them not to come unto you. And not
only let them come, but feed them. Teach them
the things about me which they can understand.
Watch over them. Help them to be and to do
good. Train them to love me. Then shall I
know that you love me indeed.

Feed My Lambs

but about

^bs " — the
ever I have
is and fol-
their love
them, and
Heaven —
ildren who

ter. As I
Tom death
call every
le. I love

389

Three times Peter was asked by Jesus, ** Lov-
est thou me ?" as many times as he had denied
Him. Jesus was satisfied. Peter having showed
his willingness to do the humblest work, the feed-
ing of the lambs, was prepared to obey another
command of His Master, " Feed my sheep."

to Peter,
ed to turn
y troubled
Id you to
I now say,
And not
each them
iderstand.
and to do
:n shall I

Chapter LXXI

\ '

It'ji. i

1 ?

• ■ :

■ ■ ■ ?

!; ■ I*

t
1

i
<

'■ ' ^i

Ji «

iii

On a Mountain in Galilee

Galilee

Let US remember how Jesus before His death
said to His disciples, '' After I am risen again I
will go before you into Galilee ;" and then how an
angel said to the first visitors at the tomb, '' Go
your way, tell His disciples and Peter that He
goeth before you into Galilee ; there shall ye see
Him, as He said unto you ; " and then remember
how, when they started with their message, Jesus
met them and said, *' Go tell My brethren that
they go into Galilee, and there shall they see Me.*'

No wonder He would like to meet His friends
the Apostles and others, in Galilee. There lived
many who had known and loved Him. There He
had done His most wonderful works. There
many could be gathered to whom He could talk
about His Kingdom in the hearts of men, and tell
how to make men His followers.

The disciples who lived in Galilee, and prob-
ably certain women, one of them the mothv^r of

890

t His death
;en again I
hen how an
tomb, *' Go
er that He
hall ye see
I remember
sage, Jesus
^thren that
y see Me.*'
iis friends
here lived
There He
is. There
icould talk
n, and tell

ind prob-
Imothv^r of

On a Mountain in Galilee

' .nT.-»|-rTiti- r:, . !, l l < | . . ,^.-

392

A Life of Christ

iWit

li -

Jesus, had come from Jerusalem to meet Him.
They spread the news that Jesus had risen, and
had appointed a day to meet His friends on a
mountain — we do not know what, but one near
the sea ; perhaps where He had preached His
** Sermon on the Mount."

The day arrived. From different directions
came five hundred people to see and hear Him
again. We may think who some of them might
have been. As, in the crowd that followed Him
on Olivet, when He made His triumphal entry
into Jerusalem, there were doubtless many whom
He had healed in that region, so were there many
such who would gather about Him from their Gali-
lean homes.

Let us imagine the wonderful scene. The
daughter of Jairus, whom Jesus called the "pet
lamb," is eager to grasp the pierced but now liv-
ing hand that once held hers in death, as He com-
manded, ** I say. unto thee arise." The nobleman
leads his robust boy to Him who once allayed his
fears, saying, '' Thy son liveth." A bounding lad
hastens to greet the Host of five thousand guests
fed with his few loaves and fishes. The child once
called into the midst of the Apostles, now crowds
his own way into the midst of a larger company,

A Wonderful Scene

393

leet Him.
risen, and
-nds on a
one near
iched His

directions
hear Him
em might
wed Him
)hal entry
my whom
lere many
:heir Gali-

ne. The
the '*pet
now liv-
He com-
lobleman
layed his
iding lad
d guests
hild once
V crowds
ompany,

to the same Master. The woman, no longer
knowii as *'a sinner/' looks dimly through joyful
instead of penitential tears. The centurion's ser-
vant, once *' ready to die," is now one of the *' five
hundred brethren," ready to live for their Lord.
The aged mother from Peter's home is full of fer-
vor for Him who rebuked her fever. The young
son of the widow of Nain grasps the hand of Him
who touched his bier. The palsied man, once let
down in faith from the opened roof, climbs the
mountain alone, still faithful to his Healer. The
man once blind gazes, as does none other, in
memory of the touch upon his sightless eyes. All
these join in the chorus led by him who had been

dumb —

** He hath done all things well."

In that mountain group, beside these and
others on whom miracles had been performed by
Jesus, were many who had been miraculously fed
by Him, and listened to His teachings. We are
told that "Jesus came and spake unto them."
Yes, it was His voice — the same they had heard
on yonder sea shore, from the anchored boats, or
in the neighboring Synagogue of Capernaum ;
the voice which His murderers thought they had
forever silenced on Calvary.

394

A Life of Christ

i!'i. 1'

liUi.

Jesus came to those five hundred, v/e know
not from where, or with what appearance.
"When they saw Him, they worshipped Him."
He spake unto them saying, ** All power is given
unto Me in Heaven and in earth. Go ye there-
fore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost : teaching them to observe all things
whatsoever I have commanded you ; and, lo, I
am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world. Amen."

That command has been called " Christ's Last
Command," and '' the Great Commission," telling
His friends always and everywhere how to honor
Him, and how through Him men may be saved.

■ IS,-

;^m %

v/e know
3earance.
id Him."
r is given
ye there-
^m in the
id of the
ill things
id, lo, I
d of the

st's Last
" telling
o honor
saved.

Chapter LXXII

The Ascension

The Mount of OU*ues '

After the meeting of the five hundred on the
mountain in Galilee, the Apostles returned to
Jerusalem, probably told to do so by their Mas-
ter. They did not understand for what purpose.
Some of them seem to have thought that possibly
He would now become a King in Jerusalem.
" But Jesus Himself knew what He would do."
It was what He told Mary Magdalene at the tomb
— '*I ascend unto my Father."

It was the i8th of May when Jesus and His
friends assembled in the Holy City for their last
meeting. Forty days had passed since His
resurrection. Where He had been during th^
most of that time we do not know. Some think
He ascended to His Father in Heaven, returning
meanwhile ten times to the earth, showing Him-
self to His disciples. Some think He remained
on the earth all of those forty days.

But now His natural hfe, and His resurrection

If,

i|ii^'i|:|l

1 W'

IS >'!i

.; J

The Ascension

The Fare^ivett Meeting

397

life, on earth, were ended. In the farewell meet-
ing He told His disciples to remain in Jerusalem
until the Holy Spirit should come into their hearts
to fit them for teaching and preaching about Him,
and to help men to believe them and become His
followers. They were to be witnesses that what
the Bible — the Old Testament Scriptures — said
about Him was true. The gospel — the good
news about Him as Jesus the Saviour — was to be
preached, not only in the Holy Land, to the Jews,
but also ** in the uttermost parts of the earth" to
all people.

The meeting ended. It was on Thursday,
the same day of the week on which Jesus had
met His disciples the last time before His death,
when ''they went out into the Mount of Olives."
And now again "He led them out " to the same
mountain.

We may think of them as passing through the
streets of Jerusalem, then through the gate that
led to the valley of Jehoshaphat ; then crossing
the brook Kidron, and ascending the mountain.

Olivet was a fitting place for Jesus to take
His last look of the world which He w^as about to
leave.

Not far distant, just beyond the intervening

'398

A Life of Christ

>'«

'Hi;

i i:

hills the angels, thirty-three years before, had
descended over the Shepherd-plain with their song
of glory to God because He was born. In the
distance rolled the Jordan whose waters had
been made sacred by His baptism, and where
John the Baptist had claimed Him to be the
" Lamb of God," who since then had been offered
on Calvary. Below Him was Bethany, so full of
loving memories. To some spot near where He
stood He had often come with His disciples for rest
and instruction, or alone for communion with His
Father. It was the Gethsemane of His agony and
bloody sweat, of Judas and his cruel band.

Winding around the mountain was the road
He had so often traveled, over which He rode in
triumph, so soon changed into humiliation and
sorrow.

He looked down upon Jerusalem, the Holy
City, hallowed by His presence ; the Jerusalem
over which He had wept, and where He had
wrought miracles of power and love.

He looked upon the white and golden Temple,
the Holy House, made especially so because of
what He had been and done therein. Thither He
had been brought as the infant Saviour over whom
Simeon and Anna rejoiced. There He had gone

The Ascension

399

fore, had
heir song
In the
ters had
d where
3 be the
n offered
so full of
here He
:s for rest
with His
3^ony and
d.

the road

rode in

tion and

he Holy
rusalem
He had

Temple,
cause of
ther He
^r whom
ad gone

as a boy, to learn about His Father's business,
which He had continued until He could say to
Him, " I have finished the work Thou gavest Me
to do." There He had spoken as never man spake,
and there children had sung His praise. .

Beyond the city was Calvary with all its awful
memories ; and the tomb in which He had lain,
now empty because of His glorious resurrection.
We know not what were His parting words to
His disciples. No doubt they were as tender and
loving as those He spake in the Upper Chamber
at the Last Supper. Those filled them with sor-
row ; these with joy.

At last '' He lifted up His hands " — those
blessed hands which had touched the deaf, the
blind, the sick, the dead, and they were healed —
the most blessed hands ever laid on the head of
childhood. ''He lifted up His hands and blessed
them. — " His disciples. His family on earth, His
chosen ones, to tell the world of Him. '* And it
came to pass while He blessed them, He was
parted from them, and a cloud received Him out
of their sight."

The disciples who from Olivet had watched
His triumphal entry into Jerusalem, now from the
same mount '* looked steadfastly towards Heaven

400

A Life of Christ

as He went up " in grander triumph to the New
Jerusalem.

At that former time, in the earthly Temple,
He had listened with delight to the Hosannas of
children : in the Heavenly Temple He was to be
greeted with yet grander song of saints and angels.

The first time His name was ever spoken on
earth was by the angel Gabriel, who said to Mary,
"Thou shalt call His name Jesus" — Saviour.
That was before He was born. When His earthly
life was ended, while the disciples stood gazing at
His lessening form until hidden in a cloud of
glory, two angels suddenly appeared, speaking of
Him by the same name, Jesus. Perhaps they
were the same who asked the women at the tomb,
" Why seek ye the living among the dead ? " Now
they asked the disciples, *' Why stand ye gazing
up into Heaven?" At the tomb, they had said,
'' He is risen." And now they declared :

*' This same Jesus which is taken up from you
into Heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye
have seen Him go into Heaven."

"TP'fPiitiinTTfii

the New

ily Temple,
losannas of
i was to be
and angels,
spoken on
id to Mary,
' — Saviour.
His earthly
d gazing at
a cloud of
ipeaking of
rhaps they
t the tomb,
id?" Now
ye gazing

1 had said,
d:

b from you
mer as ye

]'fC tr{*f'i-. ' ''i? i*' :-t l j *- . -^